

Beyond the Moonlight

Table of Contents

  * Damon Makes A Deal
  * A Friendship Will Be Tested
  * Moving on
  * Old Friendships Die Hard 
  * Surprises Come In Small Bundles
  * Dr. Charlene's Past

  * Unknown Ally
  * Expecting Company
  * Making Room
  * Preparing for War
  * Expanding Family
  * Two Legends Unite
  * Coming Into Their Ow
  * Freshman Ten
  * No Sleep for the Wicked
  * Knock, Knock, Who's There..Damon
  * New Beginnings
  * Exorcising Nola's Demons
  * Reunited, and It Feels So Good
  * A New Threat
  * Graduation
  * The Wedding of the Century
  * Victoria's hiding a Secret
  * Dracula Meets the Hybrid Family
  * Author Bio

  * Where to follow the Author

Beyond the Moonlight

Chapter 1

Damon Makes a Deal

It's July 4, 1860, the moon rises high and brightens the night sky. The willow trees sway in the humid Georgia summer breeze. The chill in the air feels like death creeping among the town of Rosewood.

Horses and carriages fill the brick roads. People work booths full of food and merchandise to sell. There are even American soldiers walking the streets.

Damon watches the soldiers as he walks among the unsuspecting town people with a smirk on his face. Damon spying from alley ways. He sees the people in the booth, sees the rich in their horse and buggy. He watches as the rich refused to give to the poor. Damon can careless what's going on, but he can make a deal with them. He watches as they die to complete the deal. Now he's looking for the next victims to make his deal with. Moving around in the shadows.

That's when Damon's drew attention to Bo and William. He watches as Bo and William as they're picked on mercilessly.

Damon wears a black suit with a red tie. Long black hair blowing in the wind, Blue eyes, as blue as the color paint on the building next to him. Damon is tall, six foot and four inches tall, but with a black shadow behind can make appear to be eight foot tall.

Damon stalks William and Bo in the shadows, waiting for the moment to strike. Damon's smirks, Watches, and he has his attention. A group of youthful men always bullied the boys, and while these youthful men never gave William and Bo a chance to be equal or to be their friends. William and Bo ended their service in the Revolutionary War.

All they want is peace.

William is 19 years old, and he is tall with brown hair, blue eyes, clean shaven, and real thin. William dresses in a long black coat, a blue shirt and black pants. The long black coat reminds him of the army uniform which he wore with pride.

Bo is 18-year-old, and he is tall but a little more muscular built, with blonde hair, greyish eyes and a smile that could make any woman stop in her tracks. Bo  has a scar on his left forearm when he removed a bullet. Bo and William are not pushovers, they are tough. Where they just came from, Bo and William believe they have fought enough.

These certain boys that picked on William and Bo, Their names Makai, Stefan, Samuel Wesley, and Frederick known around town as misfits, in their mid-twenties, and are trouble makers they pick on the elderly people even rob the elderly these men even pick on William's friend Bo.

Stefan's tall and blonde hair. Makai's avengers height, and brown hair with dreads. Samuel shaved off his hair and always wears a grey coat. Wesley has the reddest hair with Irish accent. Frederick, also an Irish immigrant, with Irish accent, and a drinking problem. Wesley and Frederick join Stefan's band of misfits because they felt like outcasts in an unfamiliar country.

William always vows to give those boys a taste of their own medicine.

So, one evening after working in the lumber mill all day. William and Bo are walking home after work all seems quiet. After their war service, Bo and William didn't find work. Their payment for the service was land, so Bo and William cash in on the land that's owed to them, and they got a cabin with a lot of land in Wolfbane Falls.

Which they were planning to go this weekend since they were off work. They were talking on their way home. So as they are walking they almost home. Suddenly they stop in tracks. They stand there. All of sudden Bo and William hear the voices of the men that terrorize the town of Rosewood.

Bo and William both say, "OH no, come on not tonight."

Bo and William take off running. Bo trips over his feet, and Makai and Fredrick take advantage of it. They beat him up.Stefan, Wesley and Samuel continue chasing William. William almost makes it home and rock hits him in the back of the head and Damon watches the entire event by hiding in the shadows.

William wakes to find Bo. William comes to the building with ammo on it. He falls to the  ground from exhausted . Suddenly William stops because he hears his name being called.

"Who the hell is calling my name?" William asks out loud. William is looking around.

"Bo is that you? Where the hell are you," William asks out loud again.

The deep voice speaks to William. "I am not Bo. Come here, I can help you."

William climbs to his feet, with a bad headache, touching a gaping wound in his head, and he looks around as he looks across the street in an alley a man appears in all black. William believes he is dreaming, or they beat him in the head too hard. William sees the man as he stumbles over to the alleyway.

The strange man speaks to William in a real deep voice, "I can help with your problem."

William sees the man, he looks like he's been around a while. He had long black hair, with light skin like a ghost, his eyes bright blue as they glow in the darkness, and two grey stubs on both sides of the top of his back which looks to appear that they were wings.

William says in disbelief, "I don't think anyone can help us."

"Oh, don't judge a book by its cover. William, my name is Damon." The strange man replies.

William cuts Damon off while he is talking and says, "How the hell do you know my name?"

"I know everybody, even your poor friend Bo over there is out for the count. Like I said before, I can help you, I want to make a deal with you, you help take care of a dirty deal across the street in apartment 33B." Damon says.

"Why, what is it?" William asks Damon.,

"He was in a nasty situation, I offered him my help, but in return the man that's supposed to get one of those men that are terrorizing you and Bo. That was 6 months ago, and he never fulfilled his deal with me. Those men are ugly souls and I want them, they are pure evil even the devil himself would love them, probably be on the top rank of his staff." Damon says.

William scratches his head and asks Damon, "I don't know if you will give me a deal."

"Oh, I don't make false deals and once you make a deal with me, there is no turning back, Damon said. "If you take care of the problem in 33B, I'll help with your situation." Damon says.

Damon hands William a 9mm gun and says, " You are to shoot the man and kill him, that is the deal," Damon said. "You are only to kill him with the gun. Once I hand this gun to you and you take it and the deal is in on. There will be no going back."

William stairs at the gun for a moment, wondering if he should take it.

Damon grins with glee and asks, "Well, what will it be?"

William finally gets up the nerve to take the gun. He doesn't know if he can shoot whoever it is. William hasn't shot no one in cold blood before. He has only shot people in the war but that was freedom, not selfish deeds. William makes his way to the apartment building, nerves on end, having flashbacks of the war, and shaking. Damon watches as William opens the door to the apartment and begins climbing the stairs to the third floor. Without even knowing, William stands in front of apartment 33B's door. William knocks on the door.

He hears the man call out "Just a second!"

The door opens.

William looks at the man and says, "I need help."

The man looks at William with shock on his face. While this is going on Bo's knocked out Damon sees a bucket of water sitting in the alleyway and throws it on Bo to bring him to.

"Wake up Bo, let's see if William got what it takes. Damon said.

Bo wakes and asks "what's going, where am I"

Bo's unaware of what is going on. So, Damon takes pleasure in bringing him to speed. Bo pleds with Damon to end the deal. Damon refuses and  rasures Bo that he's only there to help. Bo can't stomach the fact William will kill someone  in blood. Bo tries to climb to his feet, but falls from the pain. He puts his hand on his head, and the big not.

"Relax Bo everything is fine." Damon says folding his arms behind his back.

Meanwhile, back at apartment 33B William didn't have a plan for going to the apartment  building the man turns his  back William sees his opportunity and pulls the gun Damon gave him and as the man turns around sees William hold the gun.

The man  puts hands up, says "Take whatever you want, if this is about Damon, tell him I was fixing to complete the deal".

William says to the man "Climb on the ledge outside the window". The man pleads.

"Shut up and  jump ." William says.

because William doesn't have the guts to pull the trigger, but he feels powerful with this gun in his hands,

"Jump" William says to the man.

The man still  pleads , William gives the man a slight push onto the ledge. Damon watches the whole commotion from across the street, he can see and hear everything.

Bo is on the defense of and says, "NO William! Don't do it, this is wrong."

The man can handle the pressure anymore and jumps. William looks over to the window and sees the man on the ground. He retches from sight of it and to the bathroom. Bo's head drops in sadness as he can't believe William just did. William pulls himself together, and walks back to the alleyway, Damon sees William coming and stands with his folded across his chest.

Damon says to "William that wasn't the deal," in his real deep voice, "You're supposed to shoot the man with the gun."

"Why does it matter if I do it and you got what you wanted?" William says.

"It wasn't the deal we made, you did what we call a half deal. So William you did the half of the deal I'll give you William half of my deal" Which means I'll still help you two but you will also pay for your terrible deal. Damon says laughing.

"This can't be good." Bo says.

Damon puts his finger to his lips thinking on what will do to them.

"Yes, that's it. That's what I'll do." Damon says.

Damon walks off to William first and says. "Vampire."

William feels funny, William feels light-headed, William is sick to his stomach vomiting blood violently because some changes in his body are occurring.. William cellular structures are changing.

A vampire cell appears in the bloodstream and starts mutating and merging with the DNA. Changing some of his DNA makeup. Even the way his organs operate are changing. William is screaming in agonizing pain as he can feel every bit.

William looked at hand. He lost 12 teeth, the K9 first and second molars on both sides top and bottom before he knew it 3 fangs were growing in where those fell out. William is screaming in pain with shiny new fangs protruding from gums as he feels like he's teething for the first time. William is on his knees in pain before falling over and passing out because of the pain he just dealt with.

Damon laughs devilishly.

"I saved you for last. I curse you to be a prisoner of the moon. Can you handle Gilgamesh's luck, or will you be fucked? I hope you like the creatures you become," Damon says as he laughs devilishly.

You could hear William's cries of pain as it echoed through the night sky.

Damon laughs and says, "William, you pain brings me joy." as he disappears.

You can hear lightning, but it is not raining. The echoes of Damon's laugh fades, but for Bo and William it's imprinted in their brain. Bo picked William up over his shoulder as he whimpered in pain and took William home.

"Come on,  William I knew there was something wrong with that  man lets go home old friend." Bo says with striven to his voice.

Bo laid William in his bed and Bo jumped into his bed and was fast asleep. Bo is having a nightmare in this dream. He and this werewolf are fighting and in the dream he is trying to stop the werewolf from eating him. Bo has to hold him back just using his bare hands, although this werewolf is strong, and impossible to fight.

Then the dream goes from bad to worse. The werewolf changes back and forth from werewolf to Bo repeatedly. Bo is shocked and confused by the dream. Bo is tossing and turning in his sleep, talking

"You will never take me  down ," Bo says in his sleep.

At the same-time, cellular biology is changing. As a werewolf cell is fusing with his red blood cells creating a super cell. This super-cell turns to a blue and Bo is unaware of this change. William is also having a nightmare about losing everyone he loves because what he became you can hear William hiss in his dream as Damon appears in his dream laughing and tormenting him. William is trying to rip his head off, but it's like something is holding him back from doing it, the harder and harder he tries

"No, no, William if you kill me you will kill yourself." Damon laughs and says.

Finally, after the interminable night it is the next morning, the morning birds are chirping on a beautiful warm day. Now I know you are thinking and no William will not burst in flames or fall to ashes. This is not this kind of Vampire story. Remember William is not the undead William's cursed because he made a bad deal he has the strength to fight his enemies, he gets superhuman strength when he drinks blood he doesn't have to have blood all the time just 4 times a day time keep his strength up as a Vampire he is impossible to kill.

He doesn't, so this curse has  pro and cons. Bo hasn't faced his curse yet. Bo's concern for William. They grow up together, and they're like brothers. William assured Bo he's never felt better. William gets up the courage and tells Bo he thinks Bo is part of the curse. Naturally Bo is angry, letter that night it's dark out and full moon is rising, tension is heating Bo and William are arguing about the bad deal, Bo is wondering why William dragged him into this. William tells Bo he didn't know that Bo's knocked out when he made a deal with Damon.

As the moon  raise higher in the sky, Bo is feeling funny and having severe pain and all of sudden Bo falls to ground convulsing like he's having a real seizure. Bo doesn't know cellular structure is changing again. William is flipping out that he's fixing to lose his friend. As they both don't know what's going on, they shake it off and go on like nothing ever happened. The next day Bo is walking through town on a warm sunny day and the bullies come out to play picking on Bo. He takes off running unlike William Bo doesn't have any powerful strength yet, they chase Bo through woods, One of them knocks Bo down.

Bo gets up, and unknowingly  snarl then growls with the teeth protruding from his gums. Bo turns and runs at lighting fast speed. Bo runs into a youthful woman. The youthful woman's name is Rose Linley, Rose, and she is a beautiful woman wearing a blue dress, she has blonde hair and blue eyes. Rose sees the evil boys are running after Bo, she tells Bo to run into her cabin. Rose stands there. The group of boys laugh and think they found fresh meat.

"Well, well, well boys look at what we got here." Stefan says laughing.

I'm afraid Stefen and his band of misfits don't know what they're getting into. Rose is a powerful witch, a powerful being as young as she is.

"I will give you guys one chance to leave." Rose says.

Stefan laughed. "Or what? What is a little old you going to do to us?" Stefen asks.

"This" Rose says as she puts her hands together and makes a stream of water so powerful it makes a fire truck look like Tonka toy, the boys run scared back to town.

Rose helps Bo up, and he dusts himself off. As they look at each other, Bo and Rose know it's love at first sight. Bo shy with butterflies in his stomach. Rose smiles with glee, and can't stop looking at Bo. She tells Bo everything is fine; they walk back to her cabin. It's a beautiful one bedroom, and she makes Bo a bowl of soup. They attempt to get to know one another.

"Where did you get this cabin?" Bo asks.

"My mom and Dad left it to me," Rose said. "What's going on?" Rose asked. "You have a strange vibe."

"What do you mean?" Bo asks

"Have you played with a demon?" Rose asks Bo.

"No, my friend William had made a deal with a man, he only committed half the deal now he is a Vampire and I think I maybe a part of the deal though I didn't make the deal." Bo says.

"Was this man named Damon?" Rose asks

. "Yes, how did you know?" Bo says

Rose tells him that Damon is a demon that makes deals, if you make the deal you will do it if you don't finish the deal he kills you and gives the deal to some else, he also fits it to their situation. Damon makes deals with people who are weak and can't defend themselves. Rose tells Bo she feels a curse on him. Bo tells Rose he'll be back later that night it's a full moon.

Bo is frightened because of the last full moon, Bo feelings are right As he is walking back home and suddenly he stops. Bo falls to the ground, he can feel his bones breaking into pieces and he is screaming in pain as the pain gets  in tensed Bo is unsure what he's cursed with and it scares him to death. William hears Bo screaming as he  was walking around trying to find him and William comes running to what's wrong with his friend and when he arrives he's appalled at what he sees.

"OH MY GOD" William says as William can hear what sounds like Bo's bone cracking and Breaking but they are reforming in odd shapes.

William had no choice but to knock Bo out to end his pain, William couldn't bear to see his friend like that. The next morning Bo awakes with a big knot on his head and his a headache from hell. William explains what happened to Bo, and he said I can't believe you knocked me out and shocked by what was happening to him.

William tells Bo he had no choice. You were in dreadful pain, I'm sorry, though I couldn't bear to witness it any longer. Bo has been thinking about Rose a lot. Her smile, the one her eyes light up when the sun hits them just right, the sound of her voice sounds like a choir of angels singing.

When Bo is around her all his troubles seem to melt away, and the world seems right again. Bo tells William he wants to go see someone, so he and William walk to Rose's cabin because tonight is the next full moon. Rose hears a knock at her door, she opens the door and sees Bo; she was so happy to see Bo.

"Hi Bo!!!" Rose says.

"Hi Rose!!!" Bo says as he introduces William and Rose.

"Rose this is my friend William and William this is Rose."

"Hello, my name is William. It is nice to meet Rose." William says.

"Hello William, my name Rose and it is nice to meet you too." Rose says.

Bo explains to Rose tonight is the next full moon and explains what happened with the last two full moons.

Rose asked Bo, "Were you experiencing a changing effect during a full moon."

" Yes " Bo says.

"Bo I believe Damon cursed you with being a werewolf." Rose said."I think I have a potion drink to stop the change I hope." Rose says.

"You hope?" Bo asks.

"Yes, because I don't know how strong Damon DARK MAGIC is." Rose says.

"Bo we'll try like hell to stop it." Rose says.

"Thanks, Rose," Bo said. "Rose, I like you, a lot," Bo says.

Rose chuckles and says, "Bo, I like you a lot too."

"Hey Rose, is it against the rules for werewolves to be with a witch?" Bo asks.

"Yes, but I don't care. I'm in love with you and I know you are in love with me, Rose said. "The two of us together, nothing can stop us." Rose says "Nobody bothers me cause I'm too powerful of a witch."

As William and Bo go to leave, Bo and Rose share a very long passionate kiss goodbye.

"Bo Please be careful" Rose says,

, "I'll try my best." Bo says

Unknown to Bo, After Bo is out of sight, Rose chants in Latin to call upon the demon who cursed her beloved. The candle flames' roar to life, but nothing happens. Rose sits there and reads the chant again, out loud, getting frustrated when nothing happens. When she was about to give up, not only from frustration but also from exhaustion

Damon finally appears and in his deep voice he asks Rose, "What do you want? I don't have time to be playing with a witch bitch"

I want you to remove the curse from Bo." Rose asked. "

"Ah is the little witch in love with the werewolf"' Damon says as he laughs and chuckles

"I'll make a deal with you if you kill William with a special vampire potion which makes a  vampire abilities and  strength to cease and stop his heart forever." Damon said. "I know you can make it, I know you are powerful enough to kill William and I'll remove the curse." Damon says with sneer, "There are two things you need to understand though.

Damon doesn't leave without parting gift "One if you make the potion the deal is on, but if you start the deal and cannot finish, I'll kill them both starting with your love Bo." Damon says  with an evil laugh. "Two, once I remove the curse your wolf will age as human and he will die, eventually. Do you understand this?" Damon asks.

"Yes. Could you leave the not aging part?" Rose says,

"Damn Rose You are persistent but why would I do that," Damon said. "Why would I give a gift to someone who doesn't deserve it?" Damon says.

"Excuse me asshole, my wolf is worth everything." Rose says.

Damon laughs and says, "Ok, whatever you say."

Damon disappears. Rose thinks to herself she can't bring herself to kill Bo's friend, Rose is back at square one.

Meanwhile, Bo and William are walking back to town and they are trying to make plans about the full moon.

"So, Bo, you are in love?" William asked

"Yes, she is a beautiful woman. We fell in love the first time we met." Bo says.

"Congrats and I am happy for you. Now lets back to plan about the full moon." William says.

"If it happens, it happens, there's no way to stop it." Bo says.

William tells Bo I'm a fool I shouldn't have made that deal, yes I want revenge so bad I thought I found it I didn't know I was talking to a demon. As they keep walking darkness is falling the full moon is rising, Bo is getting worried by the minute. As the moon was high in the sky, Bo started feeling strange, so he drank the potion Rose gave him. He felt nothing for a moment, the cells in his body started going haywire then over powering the potion effects.

So as he's standing there, he screams as the change begins again. Bo feels a pain in his ankles, and legs like they sound like they were breaking. Bo falls to the ground screaming in pain, then in a split second the screams turn into low growls and William stands by helplessly.

Chapter 2

A Friendship Will Be Tested

William doesn't want to hit him again either. What will William do now? Bo is still screaming in pain William looks and sees Bo's feet turn into dog behind legs like but more man size, his grey and white fur grows out, his nails grow into claw-like shape, he stands up and the top half of him looks man like. His fangs are big and shining in the moonlight, as his fur shines in the moonlight.

William's shocked by what he  saw and backs up and says, "OH MY GOD BO."

William screams "DAMON," "I know you can hear you me son of a bitch I know you can, you asswipe, why me a vampire and Bo a werewolf," William said "Come on Damon, speak to me you bastard." William says as he failed to connect with Damon.

He turned back to Bo, William asked, "Bo, can you hear me?"

Now as Bo has no control over what happens because a werewolf is on the alter ego side, Bo werewolf growls loudly at William and howls at the sky.

William hissed back at him and  says , "Bo now what a minute, it's me."

Bo werewolf charges at William. William has no choice but to throw Bo's werewolf and runs since Vampires can run fast and so can the werewolf, William runs with Bo on his tail, he thinks quickly and hides for the night. Bo's wolf is roaming around because William's scent is still fresh. Bo is knocking things, sniffing and growls in a low tone.

William is mad that Bo tried to kill him, vows to hate werewolf, even if his friend is one,

"so be it." said William.

Bo grows tired as William's scent grows weaker and weaker. So Bo takes off on his first hunt, Bo the first thing he finds is a deer and he captures it, drinks the blood from it and eats the rest of the remains

Meanwhile, William finally makes it to town and runs into Stefen and his band of evil misfits for the first time since he changed,

"Well, boys look who showed his face. Lets get him." Stefan says.

Wiliam hisses and grabbed Stefan by the throat and slammed him through a wall, breaking his back. He throws Fredrick, and he hits the ground, shattering all the bones in his body. As a vampire he can dodge punches and move 10 times faster than they can. Strength like a tanker. William hyper speeding in between the others dodging their punches as he is landing punches them, going back and forth between the men until they all are laying on the ground.

After fighting with the men. Now William works up an appetite, he's drinking little blood from each man to regain his strength and they are on the ground conscious and coherent.

They lay on the ground dying. He now wants to make a family of Vampires spread the vampirism like a virus. Blood from William's heart will turn these men into Vampires, William takes blood from his heart then drips the blood into their mouths and like William the change was unpleasant as the men were in pain. After they all turn William tells them he is the leader now and they bow before William. This is to respect your maker.

William stirs down the street in a daze as he sees a beautiful woman walking toward them. Her name is N ola Highman. William has known Nola since he was a  child. She's youthful and beautiful. She has long black hair with lavender streaks, one brown eye and one green eye, pretty and with womanly curves. William is in love with her and he wants to change her as well but can't yet because he doesn't know how she feels about him yet.

"Hey Nola, would you like to go for a walk?" William says,

"Yes. I sure will." Nola says.

William puts his arm up, Nola locks arms with him. They processed to walk through the city.

Nola asks, "William, will you change me?"

"Are you sure?" William says.

"Yes," Nola says.

"You know there is pain with it." William says.

"It is worth it to live forever." Nola says.

William says, "Ok."

William does this differently, takes blood from his heart in the presence of and changes Nola in the most passionate way. William holds Nola in arms until the change is complete.

Meanwhile, Bo is waking from his first change, he looks around for William and he's nowhere in sight so he walks to Rose's cabin. Rose is excited to see Bo. Bo tells her the potion did not work.

"Where, William?" Rose asked.

"I don't know. He disappeared." Bo says.

Rose tells Bo she is worried about him, Bo tells her that all he remembers is being in severe pain then waking up and walking here.

"I had a hidden personality. It came out to play." Bo says.

Rose looks at  Bo standing in the corner.

"Everything will be ok. We will figure it out." Rose says.

"I hope so." Bo says.

Rose stands up at the side of the bed, and looking at Bo, strips her clothes off slowly. Sliding the shirt over her voluptuous breasts and over her head. Rose looks at Bo, and blushes,

"I know I am not a  super model size, I know I am thick. But hopefully you will see me for me." Rose says.

Bo looks at her and smiles, licking his lips as he keeps watching her as she pulls her jeans down over her hips. Bo walks over to the stereo, keeping his eyes on Rose, not blinking. Bo switches the stereo on and the song plays as Peaches N Cream by 112. Rose sways her hips to the song, doing a sensual dance. Rose is looking at Bo, she gestures for him to join her on the bed. The look of innocence dancing in her eyes as she sits on the bed.

Rose notices the look in Bo's eyes is a primal lust, something she has never seen on a man's face. Bo slowly walks over to the bed like a predator waiting to pounce on his prey. The look in his eyes makes Rose shivers not with fear but with pure wanting. When he reaches the edge of the bed, Rose's  self-conscious kicks in and she grabs the blanket and covers herself up. Bo looks down at the blanket, leaning down he gently pulls it off of her.

"No need to cover up, I love the way your body looks. The thick curves make me want to lick every inch of you from head to toe." Bo says.

Rose blushes and looks down. Bo gets on the bed, crawling slowly up to her, letting his hands caress her legs and thighs. The shiver runs through her body as she moans softly at his touch. When Bo is face to face with Rose, she tries to speak but all that comes from her lips is a soft moan.

"The sounds of your moans make me hard." Bo says.

Taking her hand, he guides it down to his hard cock. Rose's eyes widen and Bo bends down and kisses her deeply. Coaxing his tongue into her mouth all he can taste the sweet chocolate she had eaten earlier.

Bo gently lays her back on the bed and runs his hands down the curves of her body and says. "Don't worry darling, I'll be gentle."

Afterwards they're laying their cuddling, Rose says, "Bo I never thought love making was like that,"

Bo replies, why?

Rose says, "I hear a lot of women complaining their man hops on and hops off."

Bo laughs so hard,

"What?" Rose asks

"They say that." Bo says.

"yes."Rose replies.

Bo chuckles and says, "Oh my."

They talked for a bit, fell asleep cuddling together as Rose lays her hand over Bo's heart and remained that way for the entire night. Bo and Rose awake the next morning, Bo gives Rose a kiss good morning.

"My beautiful princess." Bo says.

Rose says "Well good morning my handsome loving man."

"Good morning Beautiful." Bo says.

They both are trying to figure out what happens next, Bo hasn't heard or seen William at all. Bo feels something is a mist and his feelings are right. Bo still doesn't know that his werewolf side tried to attack William, William doesn't know that Bo didn't have control of it. The werewolf was knocking at Bo's back door for the first two full moons. When Bo finally turned on the third full moon.

Make no mistake, Damon wanted them to suffer in the pain. When you make a trade with a demon nothing ever good comes from it, unless you like pain, enjoy what you received in return. In Bo's and William's case they regretted what they received, especially Bo. Here this was a terrible trade, but there returns, no receipt, no cash back, and the check bounced out all deals are the last word.

It has its pros and cons. Bo noticed he's not aging any more, wondering how this happened. Rose tries to explain it to him,

"Let me get the Myth and legends book." Rose says.

She pulls out her book of myths and legends, and reads from it. "People believe werewolves and vampires are myths, but they are legends of folklore. Vampires started with Dracula just like William a demon appeared to him, Dracula's actual name was Vlad  Tepish . In olden times,  Tepish felt powerless. He wanted power to be king. The demon appeared it wasn't a deal like with Damon. The Demon's name is Tepish, he was a much older demon. He said he can give him the power to be king. In return he wants king Jeremiah soul, when  Tepish kills King Jeremiah he will be king with a power never known. Tepish completed the task, and as promised Tepish gave him the power. He became a Vampire and ruled with an iron fist. People knew  Tepish was a powerful vampire and never challenged him." Rose  finish reading that page.

"Tepish later changed his name to Dracula because people mocked his name. Nobody knows if he's alive or dead, he just went AWOL. Never seen or heard from again. The first ever werewolf appeared in the earliest of time, people believe if you got bit by a full-blooded werewolf and survived the bite you would become a werewolf, because a werewolf's bite is toxic to a human. Only one man ever survived a bite, his name was Gilgamesh.

In Greek mythology, the werewolf. The Epic of Gilgamesh, the oldest western prose. Gilgamesh believed his girlfriend turned a jilted previous lover into a Lycan. Nobody knows what happened to Gilgamesh. There are distinct ways people believe how it happens. The last time they saw Gilgamesh, and Dracula was in the war of hybrids. These creatures were unpredictable, and fed like it was business." Rose  finish reading that page.

"It is an outstanding thing in your case a demon turns you into a werewolf." Rose says.

"Yeah, but I remember Damon saying something. I curse you as a prisoner of the moon. I hope you can handle Gilgamesh's luck." Bo says,

"Well, the book says." Rose says.

She reads the book again.

"It's believed that Vampire and werewolves don't age because they're frozen in time because of their abilities and consumes blood as in the legend of Elizabeth Bathory she bathed in blood to keep looking young and beautiful and never age. There's an agent called plasma in the blood that makes a person's skin look young. So as Vampires and werewolves drink a lot of blood. This defies the laws of nature. They're frozen in time, and they drink blood, which plays a role in never aging.

Most people believe Vampires are the undead, but the truth is completely the opposite as they drink blood and have superhuman strength. They're cursed with never aging because if someone notices he or she wasn't aging that they kill that person just out of them being a monster but we know it's the opposite because of the superhuman strength it's not to say nobody ever tried too. What it comes down to about myths and legends people believe.

Like, for example, it is silver to kill a werewolf, but the actual truth is the opposite. In the legends there's a hero who saves the day and stabs or shoots a werewolf with silver. It keeps a werewolf in sleep like a state. If they pull it out, they will take a very long nap but if you were to pull it out, the werewolf would come out of the sleep-like state and return to their life as normal. It's believed that it sends vampires from hell by the devil himself. It's said the devil couldn't always count on his demons. So he made a creature from a human being. He ordered his demon to capture a live human and made him or her drink the blood of the demon. Which dark and oil like. It would turn them into vampires. They were still human, but they became monsters because the nature to kill for blood then the soul would go to the devil because of the demon who created and the soul taken for free.

Now nobody would have ever thought a god would make a creature. That's what some people believe a werewolf comes from. They claim that a person drinking blood from the full-blooded werewolf will allow such a person to have superhuman speed and strength, but something went wrong where a human changes from human to creature on full night. To hunt and kill anything in its path as the human has no memory of what happened the whole night.

I know it sounds like a dreadful night at the club, but they're made to fight the evil creature the devil has made. We all know there is a mistake of the werewolf creation is a predatory instinct to hunt with no knowledge who it is attacking this is most to be a myth. Whoever created the werewolf  made with a flawed mistake with its instinct to hunt.

That's why it is forbidden to mix with the creatures, and they have done it before.

Witches like me, it's believed the casting of spells, but actually that's a witch starting out a witch magic is on scale 1 to 100 the higher he or she scales the more powerful they are. Yes, boy witches and they're called warlocks, but in an earlier time they're called waerloga because nobody cares to give them a name because like women witches people a person who's cursed by the devil and killed immediately before they curse the entire community.

The men finally stood for themselves and they're called Waerloga, meaning oath-breaker or deceiver, also known as a traitor. If you threaten me and my family I will kill you. So they figure it better for all witches to conceal the magic and identity. Incident women were being murder people falsely accusing them, so actual witches bring them back and make to get revenge on their false accusation and as warlocks or some people consider as wizards."

"What scale are you?" Bo asked Rose.

"Scale 86. I am powerful." Rose replied.

Rose asked Bo, "Do you understand or believe the myths and legends,"

"Yes, but do witches age?" Bo asks.

Chapter 3

Moving on

Rose says, "Yes and no, it all depends on the witch and her abilities," Rose said. "Me no, I don't age because my mother had me drink a potion called the fountain of youth." Rose says. "My mother was a powerful witch on the scale of ninety-five, she died from a rare illness."

"I'm sorry for her loss." Bo says.

"it's. ok" Rose says.

"what's your actual age." Bo asked.

Which is no, no, but she tells him.

"Twenty-eight." Rose says.

"You're beautiful for being twenty-eight?" Bo says.

Rose chuckles and asks "What's that supposed to me?"

"Nothing you really don't age." Bo says.

"Yes, I like it." Rose says.

Rose gets an idea, let's see in my book if there's to keep you from changing, Rose opens the book to werewolf potion. Rose reads in the book,

"This potion is turn someone into a werewolf, but it says if you want to stop the change pour the no moon potion into a vile make it a necklace and repeat these words no more moon, the doesn't exist, this person believe in no moon repeat it 3 and it should work."

So Rose does exactly what the book says to the T and says, "Bo never takes it off."

Bo gives Rose a long kiss, Rose grabs Bo's junk in a flirting way Bo turns her kisses on her neck and over the counter pulls up her dress and pulls her under while Rose is laughing in a flirting way. Bo was down and began licking her vagina, and Rose braces the counter moaning work that tongue on me she moaning, enjoying this and cumming repeatedly. Bo stands as she is  still bent over the counter and pushes his cock in her brace once the counter again, moaning real loud asking Bo to give it to her and when he does, she slides back and forth over the counter.

He picks her up, lays her on the table on her back, lifts her legs straight against his shoulders and grabs her thighs, pushes his cock back in and Rose is loving this moaning and scratching Bo's chest. Bo releases and pushes deep at the same moment, makes Rose go crazy as they share a kiss. Sorry if this is dirty I'm writing their romance as well but as we see these are deeply in love. Later that night it's a full moon Bo will try out the necklace. Rose followed him.

Bo catches her. What are you? I don't want to hurt you if this doesn't work, Rose says I am a witch I would Stop you before you hurt me. As the moon rises Bo's scared and his heart is beating fast, he is high in the sky. It thrills him. It works. Rose says I'm glad it works and hugged him tightly and walked back to the cabin to cuddle and enjoy the rest of their night together the next morning with Bo and Rose awake.

They are talking and Bo says, "Let's get married,"

Rose is shocked, "Really!" Rose says.

"Yes." Bo says.

They both get up so they get ready to see the judge, they take turns saying their vows. On the way there Bo bought the rings. Rose didn't know it. So when the judge says the rings Bo pulls out this pretty ring out and Rose is in shock, gasping and placing her hands over her face, then Bo grabs her hand and places the ring on it. The judge pronounced husband and wife. They are so excited and in love; they make their way back to the cabin and plan the honeymoon.

Meanwhile, now is a century later. It is 1960s William has been trying to get up the courage to ask Nola Webb to marry him. While Bo and Rose are hoping for a happily ever after, William is planning an attack against Bo for his werewolf trying to kill him. William doesn't realize that Bo had no control over the event. That's why Damon didn't make them both vampires because he wanted their friendship to end. He is a werewolf who wouldn't have any control don't if his family or friends would attack them out of pure instinct to kill.

In Damon's wildest dreams did he think he would start a feud between Vampire and werewolves in Rosewood. But to Bo and William they love the tree. That's where they would play as little children. Their parents would always scold them about the tree, how they shouldn't play around it. That the tree brings death. And they were right, but Bo and William didn't know it yet. Back to William, William  doesn't know , Rose helps Bo to prevent the change but in William's mind he wants revenge against Bo cause he tried to kill him. If Damon knew he tried to fuel them to the point of no return, he would make William and Bo kill themselves because Damon doesn't have a reminder of the terrible deal. I'm sure Damon knows by now and he wants to see how all this plays out. Bo and William went from friends to sworn enemies over one eventful night.

That night replays in William's head. He is trying to explain why Bo would want to attack him. They have been friends since they were children. William just doesn't understand it. Nola assured William that will work out.

Nola and William are walking down the street on a beautiful night, the stars shining bright in the night sky, crickets chirping, William and Nola stop holding each other's hand, looking into each other's eyes.

William says to Nola, "I'm in love with you Nola,".

Nola gasps and chuckles and says, "I've been waiting for you to say that cause William I Nola is madly in love with you".

William blushed nervously, and fell down to one knee, Nola gasp placed her hands on her face.

"Nola would make me the happiest Vampire in the world as I take your hand," William said. "Would you marry me and be my wife till we turn to ashes?" William says.

"Yes, I will" as she excitedly cries and they kiss and continue walking on that beautiful night. Nola says.

They talk about Nola, like where did she come from, how did she meet William was born in Rosewood to her mother Helen and father Paul. Her mother lessons the first time Nola and William first met when they were children at a park William and Bo where there's also where Bo first Rose to worry it's late in the story for backstory we are still on chapter one but i was how everything had started. Hopefully, it's well and makes sense and explains everything so let's get you back to the story

"Nola, when should they go to judge and get married"? William asked.

"How about tomorrow morning." Nola says.

"I love that tomorrow morning is great". William says.

They can't wait till they get married tomorrow.

"I wonder if they have children." Nola asked.

"We  will. " William says.

"What about our honeymoon," Nola asked? "

"We'll have the best honeymoon." William says.

They walked and talked all night.

Later that morning to the Rosewood courthouse. Nola is trying to hold herself together because she hasn't fed at all since her change. She digs deep and finds the strength to carry to their marriage.

"Baby, we walked and talked all last night. We forgot to feed." Nola says.

"After we leave here, we go feed." William whispers in Nola's ear.

"Ok baby." says Nola.

"Hello, I am Judge Franklin. I would you two grab each other's hands. We have come together at the invitation of William and Nola to celebrate their union, their hearts and lives. This is possible because of the love God has created in them through his eyes. Now let us begin with the wedding vows. William and Nola, no other human ties are more tender, no other  vows are more sacred than  these you are about to assume, you are entering the holy estate which is the deepest mystery of experience, and which is the very sacrament of divine love.

William, will you have Nola, to be lawful wedded wife, to live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matrimony; will you love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, keep yourself only for her so long as you both shall live?"

William looks at Nola and smiles saying "I do."

Pastor Franklin looks over at Nola saying, "Nola, will you have William to be your wedded husband, to live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of matrimony; will you love him, comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, keep yourself only for him so long as you both shall live?" Judge Franklin says.

Nola looks up at William and says, "I do."

"Now if you both will take each other's right hand." Judge Franklin says.

William and Nola clasps their right hands together.

"William what symbol do you bring as a pledge of that sincerity of your vows?"

William takes the ring from his pocket and says, "A ring."

Pastor Franklin looks at Nola and smiles saying, "Please remember, a ring is more than a symbol of your marriage. It is a seal of the vows you have made to one another. The circle of the ring is, as far as the human eye can see, a perfect circle with no beginning or end. So God too has love for you and wants you to love one another in His grace. Never, ever ending. It makes this ring of precious metal. You also are precious in God's sight and now in the life of William, When you are absent one from another, the ring reminds you to be faithful and to fulfill your vows to William."

"Rings have historically been the sign of authority used to seal documents and proclamations, you now accept this authority in your life." Judge Franklin says. Judge Franklin looks over at William and says, "You may now place your ring on Nola's finger." Judge Franklin smiles at the couple when William slips the ring on Nola's finger.

Looking over at Nola, Judge Franklin says, "Nola, what symbol do you bring as a pledge of the sincerity of your vows?"

Nola looks up at the judge and says, "A ring."

Judge Franklin looks over at William and says, "William, this ring is a seal of Nola's vows to you. She presents this to you as a token of her submission to you in Jesus Christ. This is a symbol of leadership and privilege. God has placed you as head of the family. You must lead in worship, work and fellowship. As the weaker vessel, she depends  on you for strength."

Judge Franklin looks over at Nola and says, "You may place your ring on William's finger." Nola slips the ring on William's finger. Tears glistening in her eyes. Looking up at William, she smiles and watches as the smile spreads across his face.

Judge Franklin continues, "For as much as William and Nola have consented in holy wedlock, and have thereto confirmed the same by giving and receiving each one a ring; by the authority committed unto me as a Judge of the Wolfsbane Falls Courthouse, I now declare your husband and wife, according to the ordinance of God, and the laws of the state of South Carolina; in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen."

The smile on Nola's face shines brightly as Judge Franklin says, "You may now kiss your bride." William pulls Nola into his arms and kisses her with passion and fever. Once the kiss breaks William looks over at the judge and shakes his hand.

"May your marriage carry on into eternal life." Judge Franklin says with a smile.

William takes Nola's hand and they both walk out the courtroom doors, and out into the bustle of the courthouse. Neither one  noticing the packed courthouse, William and Nola walk out the courthouse doors and into the summer heat finally as husband and wife.

William looks at Nola and says, "Lets eat love." Nola smiles and nods in agreement with William.

I'm afraid the truth is we are only just getting started, you think there will be a happily ever after for William and Nola. I wish I could say that there is, but truth be told, there are other factors that will test their love and faith in one another.

Chapter 4

Old Friendships Die Hard

(October 2019)

It's been years since Bo and William spoke to one another.

Nola brings up Bo and says "I think you should talk to him about what happened because you guys have been exceptional friends for a while, Nola said. "I don't think Bo would attack you on purpose".

"Are you taking his side?" William asks.

"No. I really hate you for losing the best friend you ever had," Nola said. "You and Bo really stuck together like glue with being bullied and when you guys made that deal with Damon." Nola says "I think this may be a part of Damon's plan for you to end your friendship and to have the blood feud ever," Nola says.

She is  trying to talk  to before he and his friends attack Bo.

"I will think about it because you know you're right." William says.

"I am a baby." Nola says

So without William knowing his men are still going through the attack on Bo even though they still don't like William and Bo they can't attack William because he is their master he's the head vampire he's the superior vampire. Attacking William would kill themselves because William made them from his heart of sorts. They are now part of William. Now it's different with Nola when a vampire falls in love with someone that the book of myths and legends doesn't talk about is how the creature can fall in love. It only means love is only for humans, but it's wrong because the creature still has a part of being a human.

They become creatures because they become something else. For example, convicts are human and they love like anyone else. Same thing with a vampire and werewolf. The only difference is a vampire to love has to give a human a piece of his or her heart. Now back to William's men who are thinking of ways to attack Bo without William finding out. If there is anything more, it is your master finding out what the group is about to do to his childhood friend.

Stefan looks among his vampire buddies. "Men, it binds us to William because he created us from his own heart but we can not just stand here and let him side with a werewolf." Stefan said, "We must stand united and take that stinking dog out to bring our master back to his senses. The female he is in love with also is trouble for us. She is showing him the human emotion he should have lost when he changed. Now is it with me in this?" Stefan shouts.

All the men in the room change from human form to vampire form. Showing their sharp, deadly fangs and cheering. Stefan looks amongst them and sneers. Once he gets rid of Bo, he will then get rid of Nola. Then he will kill William without killing himself and his loyal clan.

Stefan calls out to Makai, "Malaki, my brother, will you come and join me in the foyer. For we must make a solid proof plan." Stefan says.

Malaki looks at Stefan and nods. They walk up what seems to be twenty steps. Before they reach the door. The men left behind look amongst one another and frown. They all know Stefan has now lost his mind and is now power hungry.

One unknown vampire in the back says, "We cannot let Stefan take William out; he has been loyal to us and always works everything in our favor." The others agree and look up at the door leading to the foyer.

Another vampire named Jace says, "We must leave before Stefan comes back with Malaki. Please go  find Nick and  let him know what's going on. Stefan is waging a war he will never win and we shouldn't be part of it. We must go now." The clan of vampires find the hidden door leading outside, they rip the door open exposing the bright full moon up over the mountains.

"The wolves will be out tonight gentlemen. We must hurry." Nick McKoy said.

Nick happens to be one Stefan William turned later. Nick's a big man, built like a modern day wrestler, and about six foot five, but he's more closer to William than Stefan.

They all sense that tonight is the last of the full moon till the coming month, but tonight's moon is dangerous. This is the third night of the full moon, which wolves on tonight are impossible to kill. Nick concentrates on where William may have gone to be with Nola. Nick sees images and realizes William is at Nola's grand lake cabin.

"I found William, lets go!" Nick yells.

As they run it seems like forever, but they finally reach the back doors to Nola's cabin. Peering through the glass pane window Nick sees William and Nola in a passionate embrace and he hates himself for what he has to do. Nick raps on the window and Nola and William break apart. The angry look on William's face makes Nick step back.

William opens the door, "Why the hell would you show up here, what is the intrusion for." William says with a dangerously low tone.

"Well master, as our leader and us as faithful servants we wanted to inform you that Stefan is planning on killing Bo and Nola," Nick said. "He finishes with that task, he is planning on killing you." Nick says. "None of us agree on this, but only one who Stefan has recruited Makai. Sir, he is just as dangerous as Stefan. We came to warn you before it was too late." Nick said gruffly.

William looks at the men he now considers his family and looks back at Nick, with a devilishly wicked smile on his face.

"Well my child, if it's a war Stefan wants then a war he shall have. That little annoying itch in my ass named Stefan thinks I am new to this game. I have lived centuries and now I know how to put up a good fight. This shit will end once for all, this is not the first time a hungry little cocksucker ever tried to pull rank on me.

Not only will Stefan learn his place here on earth and in the hell as I shall put him in, but he will know what centuries of living has taught me. Stefan will not and I repeat, will not outdo me or my clan. He will not hurt the ones I love. Stefan has to be stopped, even if it means that part of my heart that created that ungrateful bastard dies with him." William sneered.

Nick bows his head and peers up at William with a fury William has been waiting to see since his children were born of his heart.

"Then  it's a fight we shall master, Stefan and Malaki will be no more soon. We shall stand with you and fight this war. Our Master shall not fight a war alone." Nick said with a smile upon his stubbly face.

"My children, no worries for the safety of myself, Nola or Bo. By the end of this week the war Stefan plans to wage will end, and as all the greats before us. We shall find everlasting peace." William says.

As William's children walked away William looked at his children proudly, but sadness fell upon his face. William knows that Stefan has a piece of his heart like all his children do, and when Stefan dies that piece of William's heart dies too. The pain William will feel is excruciating till he escapes Stefan's body.

The only thing they're underestimating is a Rose is a powerful witch on the scale of 86 and yes Bo stop his changing but they read the full potion page is that if a werewolf gets pissed off, he can change then change back afterwards so sort of speak he can change if he needs too.

Not only if they complete their mission, Bo will think William sent his men after him and his wife. This will do more than to Bo and piss Bo off. This will make his blood boil to where the potion won't stop the change. His change will come unpredictable. A werewolf's emotions are his or her worst enemy. Unlike a vampire, a vampire weapon for their emotions is their superhuman strength. So as Nick goes back to come up with a plan, William and Nola walk back to her cabin. Nola asks William if he will stay with her tonight, William says yes that would be nice.

William gets a fire started in the fireplace. As Nola gets ready for bed, Nola is in the bathroom getting dolled up for William. William is making his bed in front of the fireplace and gets to lie down. He hears the door open and spooks him, and he looks there's Nola standing in the doorway. He looks at her legs, and goes up from there.

She snickers, and Nola says, "What William you never seen a pretty lady before."

"No, never." William says

She walks over to William, places her hands on his shoulders. William says, "Are we going to dance."

"Sort of." Nola says.

William lays her down in front of the fireplace on a blanket. They kiss with William on top and Nola is on the bottom, Nola unbuttons William's Pants and slides them down. William unbuttons Nola's shirt she is wearing. William admires her body, her body's like a supermodel size breast and curves in all the right places. Nola pulls off William's shirt.

What she finds is that I like gold, a chisel man chest and eight pack abs you can wash on for weeks. They both admire each other. William kisses Nola skin on her stomach at the same time she arches her back in arousal he sends shock waves through her entire body. She wraps her legs around him, William pushes his cock in, Nola moans loudly. William is being gentle, Nola is really enjoying it as she claws his chest.

Then William rolls over with Nola one of him, she rides him moans loudly in pleasure William messages her breast as she is riding him. As William is messaging her breast, she arch backwards and lets out a big moan, William ready to release and so as she, they both release at the same time. She lays forward on him, and they cuddle together. They are talking for a bit. They end up falling asleep.

Meanwhile, Nick made it back. He was too late, Stefan, and Malaki left. They were on their way to Bo and Rose to carry out their plan to end Bo. what they don't know is their plan is already down the drain. A secret informant, Bo's brother Ken, overhears Nick telling William about the plot. So runs back to Rose cabin, he tells Bo what he heard.

Bo, Ken and I overheard these two men about a plot against you they're planning to kill us Stefan was making their plan Bo and Rose were making their counter plan. They will use a potion to stop them. Rose uses magic to help stop them. Nick tries to get a head on them to warn Bo and Rose.

As he gets ahead of Stefan, he makes it to the cabin. telling Bo what's going on. He tells me I already know, Nick tried to make it there before they left but he was too late. So he tried to get here before they did. I think they are just about here. As Stefan makes his way there, he knows a lot about killing Bo. he knows silver will sedate him.

He's holding a lantern, reading the myths and legends book that William had. Trying to figure out what the best way to kill Bo. The only thing is the werewolf pages is missing like someone knew his plan and they went missing but in vampire pages it says a vampire kill a werewolf by twisting his head off and setting his body on fire these are myths and legends but he will try it, but he is not sure if it will work. They are walking up on the cabin and Bo can see them coming. People say the vampire can run at the speed of sound. Is this a myth or legend? Neither is true, they can.

As Bo sees them, then they disappear then bam they are right in front of him. Bo tells me I know why you are here, I will take the chance to leave or stay and meet your fate. Stefan, the smart ass he is. I will stay, tear your head off and burn your body. Bo backs Stefan into the yard, Stefan punches Bo with a dominant force and knocks him off his feet. Bo regains his balance and punches Stefan so with so much force he knocks on his ass.

Stefan pops back up and grabs  Bo by his throat and Malaki jumps on his back. Rose is panicking because her husband is being attacked. She is trying to stick to the plan, suddenly she hears growling. She thinks it can't be. Outside Bo shouts no, and when Bo looks greyish blue, he pounds the ground in anger because he works so hard to keep from changing. Bo knew it had happened, the years keeping it all under control. Rose looks at Bo with utter shock and fear.

Bo was still there, his eyes were the same, he just wasn't human anymore. Bo turns to Stefan and a low emanating growl escapes through his clenched fangs. As Bo rushes towards Stefan to tear him apart, he notices that Stefan almost looks like he transports towards Rose.

"Ah, my friend, you are in a dilemma now. If you come any closer, I will snap her little neck." Stefan yells.

"Bo, please help." Rose pleads. Bo looks beyond the tree line and sees his pack coming in quick.

"Bo what a naughty little dog. Have you learned nothing? I am immortal and nothing you or your little bastard pack can do to change that." Stefan chimes, a voice behind Stefan echoes through the cool spring night.

"Oh Stefan, you worthless insignificant piece of shit. Have you learned nothing from me? I told you once, and I meant it that no one would hurt anyone I loved and cared for. Now if I was you, you fucking little shit I would let Rose go before I rip your head out you're a fucking asshole." William bellowed.

Stefan turned to see William standing so close he could smell his aftershave.

"How in the hell did you know what I was planning on doing, William?" Stefan asked with fear in his eyes.

"I have my ways you fucking idiot, you don't live for centuries and not learn a thing or two." William said.

"No, no, no. Someone told you and I think I know who the damn snitch is. I will rip his fucking tongue out of his head once I find him." Stefan said.

William looked at Stefan with deadly intention and turned to the pack of wolves behind him.

"You boys can do what you will with him, but when you finish you are to leave. I will finish the rest." William said.

William turned back to Stefan with a smirk on his face as he stepped aside, Stefan shook.

"You can't do this to me, you are my maker." Stefan said.

"I can do what the fuck I want to do and you have been a thorn in my ass since day one. It ends now." William said.

"You will feel my death and it will kill a part of you." Stefan said.

"Fuck that part of me, and fuck you. I will see you in hell, you fucking prick." William said, stepping aside. "Get him boys," William said with a smile on his face.

Bo beats them to it, Bo tears Stefan to shreds. Bo roared real loud and ripped Makai into pieces. Rose lights the remains on fire,

Bo is changing back, and asks Rose why she was setting the remains on fire? Rose said, "To insure they stay dead."

William appears and says, "Bo, we need to have a talk."

Bo agreed "yes we do"

. William says to Bo, "I want to talk to you about the night you attacked me."

What? I didn't attack you.

"Yes, when you turn it into that wolf. William said

"I have no control over what happens after the change. After I change the wolf takes over. It's kinda like I go to sleep when I complete the change and another personality takes over at the same time." Bo says, "How about you William you left me? Bo asked

"Yeah cause you were trying to attack me." William replies

"Well, why didn't you come and try to talk to me because I didn't know what was  going." Bo said.

"I found the love of my life." William said as he smiled.

"So did I, my wife Rose." Bo said. "She's a powerful witch." Bo says.

"A witch, you know it's forbidden?" William asked "

"Yes, but you can not help who you fall in love with." Bo replies

"That's very true, my friend. William said, "Since mine is Nola, she's the one that made me come to my senses and come talk to you." William says

"Mmm smart woman, that she is." Bo says with a serious tone.

"That's also the same time I learned of the Stefan plot to kill you. William said "I just got up the guts proposing to Nola." William says.

"Congratulations William." Bo says

"Thank you, Bo." William replies

"we are talking about having children." Bo says, "We have discussed having children." William replies.

Meanwhile, Rose is at home and notices there are some changes to her she can't put her finger on. She thinks it's waiting and find out if she alarms anyone. So she keeps going on with life as usual. She says nothing to  Bo right away either. She and Bo haven't talked about having children yet.

She thinks Bo won't react badly; she hopes it doesn't come to that point. So being on the safe side, she makes an appointment with the Doctor's office in days. Early that morning Rose gets sick to her stomach, she thinks oh shit. Bo is off with William, poor Bo, he doesn't know what's going on with Rose.

Rose goes to the very next day after she left Bo came back with a notice she wasn't there so he sits down and waits for her to return. After a long couple of days he fell asleep. Bo is dreaming because the long couple days he's had his mind is trying to process it  all.  He's dreaming  about in the yard life with Rose, children, and  build a bigger cabin in the same  spot quiet no interference from nobody.

He also sees no curse, it's gone, he doesn't see the necklace around his neck. His dream tells us what  his happily ever after. Bo is smiling in his sleep, hearing a child laughing at his sleep. Seeing their children playing in the yard. One child says, "Daddy, momma come play with me." As he dreams this, he's jolted awake by the door closing. Rose just came back from her doctor's appointment.

Bo looks up and sees Rose and says, "Hello beautiful!"

Rose smiles and replies, "Hello handsome." "Where did you go?" Rose asks

"Just to town to order a few things. I am sorry for being gone so long with William." Bo says.

"No worries, I know you are talking to your friend." Rose replies. "What did he say?" Rose asks

"William told me my werewolf tried to attack him." Bo said.

Rose is shocked, "What???" Rose asks.

Then she thinks about it and says, "Oh wait a minute, the myth and legend book when you turn into a werewolf you have no control over what happens."

" Yes, which I remembered nothing of that night." Bo said, "It was someone who wiped my memory." Bo says

"I told William that's why you helped stop the change." Bo said He said that's damn good cause he knows it is painful, sounds like your bone breaking." Bo says in disbelief, "We finally understood each other and we apologized to each other."

Later that night Rose and Bo are sleeping, Rose dreams about a child. She suddenly wakes up, she is holding news from Bo and she is bear to hold it any longer. She wakes Bo,

"What's wrong? Bo asked.

"I want you to sit up and I got to tell you something." Rose replies with a heavy heart.

Bo sat up, "What's wrong, did somebody get hurt?" Bo said angrily.

"No, remember when I said town?" Rose says.

"Yes, I ordered nothing," Rose said "I went to the doctor." Rose says nervously

"For what?" Bo asks quickly .

"I was feeling sick, and the doctor ran some bloodwork." Ros says.

"What exam?" Bo says in panic.

Rose looks at Bo with concern in her eyes, "Bo, I am pregnant."

Chapter 5

Surprises Come in Small Bundles

"You're pregnant? We are having a baby?" Bo says.

"Yes." Rose says.

Bo shouted excitedly!!! The thought of him and Rose having a baby caused his whole mind to race. Excitement and joy coursed through his veins like fire. Bo faced Rose and lifted her in his arms and spun her around and gently set her back on the ground.

"I can not believe I will be a dad!" Bo exclaimed.

"Yes, love, your father. The doctor said that by my last cycle I am about twelve weeks and two days." Rose said. "The doctor also said it was odd I was not showing any symptoms of my being pregnant and took birth control pills." Rose says I know I didn't miss a dose. Oh well, I will be a mom. Rose says freely.

"Witches can take that," Bo asks

"Yes, I am a woman too." Rose said.

Bo looked at her, shocked. Then remembering everything that has happened in the last few weeks, the stress from that could have masked the symptoms of her pregnancy.

"I am very excited about being a dad. I don't care if it's a boy or girl as long as he or she is healthy." Bo said.

Tears well up in Rose's eyes and she smiled weakly. "I'm tired Bo, I need to lie down." Rose whispered.

Bo picks Rose up and carries her to the bed, covers her up and leaves the room and returns with herbal tea and vitamins. Rose drinks the tea and takes the vitamins and closes her eyes to the silence of the room. Bo sits there for what seems like hours and protectively watches over his wife and their unborn child. Thoughts running through Bo's head silence when he hears Rose stirring.

"Are you ok Bo?" Rose asks.

"Yes, just want to make sure you and our baby are safe." Bo says.

Bo walks over to the bed and lays down next to Rose and pulls her close to him and they both fall asleep. The morning chill in the air woke Bo up. He jumps up out of the bed without disturbing Rose and turns the heat on. Bo turns around to see Rose standing behind him with a delirious look on her face that Bo has never seen before.

"Rose honey, are you all right?" Bo asks.

"Hmm just feel nauseous." Rose whispered.

Then Rose leans forward in a swift motion and gets sick.

"Oh honey, it's all right." Bo said. "Let's get you back to bed where you will stay for the rest of the day." Bo says. "I will call the doctor and see if she will make a house call." Bo reassures Rose.

All Rose can do is nod weakly as Bo carries her back to the bed. I had woken Bo up when he heard a knock at the door and he got out of the bed and answered the knock. Dr. Charlene was standing there with a smile on her face.

"Hello Bo, so tell me what's going on with our little patient." Charlene said.

"Rose has been having severe nausea, and seems to be very weak." Bo says.

"Bo, you need to understand, Rose is pregnant and some pregnancies are a breeze and others are rough, But all the symptoms will subside in another week or so." Dr. Charlene said.

"No, you need to come see her and do an ultrasound. I don't think they were right on how far along she is." Bo exclaimed.

Dr. Charlene followed Bo with her portable ultrasound and went into the bedroom. Rose laying there sleeping, pale and sickly looking. Bo went to Rose's side and gently woke her.

"Honey, the doctor is here to see you." Bo whispered.

Rose opened her eyes weakly and all she could do was nod her head.

"Hello Rose, I am Dr Charlene and I will handle your pregnancy from here on out. Let's look at that beautiful baby shall we." Dr. Charlene said.

The jelly was warm against Rose's icy skin, which to Rose was a relief. Looking at the screen, the doctor's eyes went wide with shock.

"What is it Doc?" Bo asked with fear in his voice. "Well, Rose seems to progress through her pregnancy at a rapid rate. She went from being 12 weeks to 24 weeks. This baby is basically not what I would call a human." Dr Charlene said.

"Um Doc, that's weird you would say that. I don't want to scare you, but I am not a full human. I am half human, half werewolf. Damon cursed me as a youthful man, the curse came from a demon named Damon. Basically, my friend William is supposed to carry out what the demon called a dirty deal. If we didn't, then he would do his worst to us. It turned me into a werewolf and my friend a vampire. If the baby is rapidly growing then my son or daughter is not a normal child, but then what does it mean for Rose?" Bo asks.

"Well, she will need to have a c-section at 28 weeks because this baby looks fully capable of surviving. The baby has the right birth weight of a full-term baby. The baby will be ok so will Rose. If she has the c-section, if not and she tries to have this baby naturally she will die." Dr. Charlene said.

"Doc can you tell us if it's a boy or girl?" Bo asked anxiously.

"Well, to know that you have a very healthy baby girl." Dr Charlene said with a smile.

"Doc, we will see you in two weeks for the c-section. I don't want to risk the life of either our daughter or my wife." Bo said.

Dr Charlene packs her equipment back into her enormous bag and Bo walks her out.

When Dr. Charlene and Bo reach the door, she turns to him with sadness in her voice. "Bo, I didn't want to say this in front of Rose, but there is no guarantee she will make it through the c-section either. This baby is literally draining her of all her nutrients. No matter what she eats, it won't help. Rose is not strong enough to make it through surgery or natural birth." Dr Charlene said.

"So you're telling me either way my wife is going to die?" Bo said with tears in his eyes.

Dr Charlene looks at him with tears in her eyes and shakes her head. "Yes Bo." Dr Charlene says with a tear rolling down her face.

When Dr Charlene walks out the door. Bo looks back at the door that leads to the bedroom that Rose and Bo share. Tears rolling down his face, he is completely at a loss. Bo can not lose his wife now, he has waited centuries for Rose and him to have a family together. Bo then thinks of a plan to save his wife and unborn daughter's life. Even if it kills him, he will find a way.

Bo paces the living room floor and comes up with ways to save them both. If they both die, he will have nothing to live for. He remembers the first time he saw Rose it was July 6, 2005. She was a vision of a pure goddess in her pale pink glittery dress with her high heel boots on. Beautiful porcelain skin that seems to glow in the sunlight. Blond curls as bright as the sun kissing her face. Oh, how he wished he could be those curls, being able to touch that gorgeous face.

To touch her skin, to feel the warmth emanating from the sunshine warming her. Eyes the deepest pools of sea-foam green, like Rose's soul was crying out from the depths of those eyes. The curves of this woman carried should be illegal, oh how Bo wanted to feel those curves pressed up against his body. Lips the color of blood with a smile that would stop any man in his tracks. How he wanted to just dab her lips to his. Bo shakes his head of the memory and walks over to the counter and dials William's number on his cell phone.

Tears glistening his eyes and face, Bo is praying William picks up the phone. Neither men have spoken in a while and Bo hopes William doesn't hold it against him. Life for Bo has changed since he found Rose. Rose taught Bo how to control the change, how to block the pain out. Now his wife and unborn daughter are at risk of not surviving.

"Please, William, answer the phone. Please, old friend, I need your help more now than ever." Bo pleads.

Bo hears the familiar voice he has known since childhood, his best friend. Bo smiles weakly as

William answers."Bo is that you?" William asks with a question in his tone.

"William, I need your help. Rose is pregnant, but the baby is not all human. Rose's pregnancy is progressing at a rapid pace. She has to have a c-section at twenty-eight weeks. Now here lies the problem. Even if Rose has a natural birth or c-section, she will die. I need your help, please help me old friend." Bo pleds.

"Don't worry Bo, we will figure something out. You will not lose her old friend. I will be over as soon as I can, and Bo do nothing stupid or reckless. I promise you we will figure it all out." William says.

Bo is listening to the words William is saying to him, but Bo feels like he is a dark tunnel and there is no light at the end to guide him. When Bo hangs up the phone, he paces the floor. Bo thinking he has to get out and breathe, he changes to his wolf form.

Not feeling the pain from bones breaking and shifting. He jumps out the window in the living room, glass shattering all around him. The cool night air and the full moon send shivers down his spine. He growls in pain as his heart breaks for his love and his unborn baby girl. Bo runs through the woods at a hurtling pace, all the while thinking of what

William has said. "Do nothing stupid or reckless, we will figure it out I promise." But what if they can not figure out how to save Rose and the baby? What will his life hold for him then?

Heartache, pain, misery and anger. Bo knew he couldn't live without either Rose or his daughter, and if the gods had any plans for him, he wouldn't have to. When Bo returned home, he was back in his human form and saw a black SUV with dark-tinted windows in his driveway. Bo immediately recognizes it as William and Nola's. Bo sprints up to the house to see his friend and his wife patiently waiting outside on the screen covered porch.

"Hello old friend, enjoyable place. I would have pegged you for a city boy." William jokes.

Bo chuckles at his seemingly funny joke. "No, my friend, I like the seclusion of the woods and lake. Beyond this point up about four miles you will find a beautiful, peaceful place, and if you hike a little further there beyond the tall Weeping Willow trees is a gorgeous waterfall surrounded by water lilies and wolfsbane." Bo said.

"Sounds like heaven Bo, William and I will definitely have to venture out there." Nola says.

Bo looks at Nola and smiles, "You will love it Nola, Rose will too. We call it Wolfsbane Falls, and we always go out there every chance we get." Bo says.

"William if it's as beautiful as Bo says it is, it will be an impressive place to have our wedding. We could get married under the waterfall and take our honeymoon at the cabin a mile up the road. I had a brief chat with the owner and she says that she is finishing up the renovations and the cabin will be up for purchase in a month." Nola says with excitement in her voice.

"If my love wants the cabin, the cabin she will get." William says as he looks at Nola with a cheeky smile.

"So Bo, will you loan us Wolfsbane Falls for our wedding, and become our neighbor soon?" William asks. "William, it would honor  me for you and your wife to get married under Rose and I's waterfall, and I would be ecstatic for you to be my neighbor." Bo says with a smile on his face.

Bo turns to unlock the door to his and Rose's home. "Come on in you two, make yourself comfortable." Bo says.

William and Nola walk in behind Bo and sit on the sectional in the living room. Bo brings William and Nola some Georgia style sweet tea, in tall luxurious glasses. Nola and William take the glasses and take a drink.

"Wow, that tea is amazing!" Both William and Nola exclaim.

"Rose is known all over this town for having the best sweet tea on this side of Georgia." Bo says proudly.

William looks up at Bo with a new concern on his face, and Bo looks at William. "My friend is on to the pressing matter of saving your wife and child." William says.

"Yes, we need to figure out what we are planning on doing. I will tell you both that Rose is a natural-born witch. A very strong one, and she has done a lot of good in this town protecting the townspeople. It's just so strange that our unborn child would cause her losing her life." Bo says with an uneasy smile.

"Bo, we don't think it's the baby that is causing Rose to be deteriorating at a rapid pace. William and I both think something else here is at work and if we all can understand it before she has a wee little one, then all will be alright." Nola says.

"Bo, has Rose been around anyone new around town or any new doctors?" William asks.

"Well, she has been seeing this doctor and her name is Dr. Charlene. Dr Charlene is the one who told Rose she was pregnant. About a week after finding out Rose started getting violently ill, even her remedies she had made herself were not working." Bo says.

William looks at Nola with the look of knowing what the root cause of Rose's illness came from, and

William looks back at Bo and says.

"Bo, Dr Charlene is not a normal doctor. Dr Charlene is part of the demon Damon's dirty deal. He sent her here to end both our lives. When she realized we found our soulmates, she could have ended us in an unorthodox way."

"So William what you're saying is, we now have another dirty deal to take care of?" Bo asks.

"Old friend if we don't deal with this "Dr. Charlene" soon, then your wife and unborn baby will suffer a horrible death." William says.

"Then we deal with the fucking bitch, the way we always took care of dirty deals back in the day." Bo sneers.

William shakes his head in agreement with Bo and smiles wickedly. "We rip the bitch apart from limb to limb, and if she outsmarts us, then we all know what that means." William says.

"Yes, Rose and my unborn baby girl will die." Bo says with concern.

Nola chimes in with a low wicked voice, "Boys don't worry, neither one of you will have shit to do with that bitch. She is hurting my friend and she will fucking pay. She will pay if it's the last thing I do."

Chapter 6

Dr. Charlene's Past

September 2005

Graduating high school was not on my list of things to do, but I knew that I wanted to be a doctor to help others. I saw firsthand how the doctors at Mercy General Hospital had tried to help my mother. They worked day and night to see why the cancer wasn't responding to treatments and why my mother was dying so quickly. I knew deep down in my heart that it wasn't a normal cancer; it was something mystical.

A month after they had admitted my mother to the hospital, she had died. My father who was an alcoholic was not there to be with my mother in her last hours. I watched the woman I grew up knowing as brave, strong, bull headed but most of all independent die within the blink of an eye. I was seventeen years old and a senior in high school, my mother would never see me graduate, go to college, get married or see the faces of her grandkids.

When my mother died I vowed to not only myself but to anyone who suffered the fate like my mother had, that I would find a way to "cure" or help them. When college came up I went to the University of California and studied medicine. I graduated with high honors and was valedictorian of my class.

My hopes to be Dr. Melissa Charlene was dashed on a cold dark rainy night. Yes I will admit I may have had one to many drinks to count and I know that I should never get behind the wheel. But, to me I really didn't give a damn at that point in my life. I was driving home and my car had all of sudden careened off the road and hit a large tree. Not wearing a seatbelt I went through the windshield. I felt death coming for me, but I didn't care. I didn't care about anything, especially after my mother had died. But, then beyond the trees I saw this gorgeous man walking up to me slowly. His skin pale white, his smile shown bright in the darkened night.

"Melissa, do you want to die my dear?" the stranger asked.

I tried to talk but I was choking on my own blood. Knowing I had internal bleeding, all I could do was shake my head no.

"I am going to give you a choice, my little love. I have two bad deals who have gone centuries unpunished. My little love these two men I am speaking of, their names are Bo and William. But, do not be fooled, they are strong and smart. If I save your life you will have to take care of these bad deals/men. If you fail even if it's years from now, you will die and your soul will come with me to the eternal gates of hell. Do you understand?" The stranger says.

I shook my head yes. The strange man snapped his fingers. The next thing I know I black out and wake up in my apartment in my bed with a massive hangover. My cell phone chimes and I answer the phone.

"Hello." I say half asleep. "Yes, is this Melissa Charlene?"

The woman says back to me. "Yes, it is who is this." I say.

" I'm so sorry honey, my name is Joanna and I am from Atlanta Methodist Hospital in Georgia. We have reviewed your resume and would like to offer you a job as head of our OB GYN department. Would you be interested?" Joanna asks.

Melissa jumped from my bed, wide awake with excitement. "Yes, I would love to take the position." Melissa says.

"Well then, honey welcome to our staff and we will see you first thing Monday morning." Joanna says.

"Thank you, ma'am" Melissa says and hangs up the phone.

The memories of that day linger, I now know what Bo looks like. But William is hard to find, a recluse in his own right. I don't see the reason to end these men's lives. They are not bad like Damon had said. My consciousness is slowly eating at my heart, I either take care of the dirty deals or I die and spend the rest of eternity at hell's gate. That is why I have given Rose the formula to make her and the unborn baby sick. To make Bo weak, that's the only way I will kill him. My phone chimes and I look at the caller ID.

It's the hospital. My shift was ending soon, but I picked it up, anyway. "Hello, Dr Charlene speaking." I say.

"Melissa thank god you answered, all the rooms on labor and delivery are full. The nurses don't know if it's the full moon or coincidence, but we need your help." The head nurse said in a panic tone.

"I'm on my way Cherry, stay calm." I say.

I rush out my front door and down to my car. By the time I got to the hospital, the labor and delivery floor was in a panic.

"Everyone calm down." I shout. Every nurse stops in her tracks as they hear my voice and seems like a sigh of relief floods the halls.

"We will make sure that every unborn child is delivered safely. We need more doctors, Cherry calls every doctor on call and has them head this way." Melissa said..

"Yes, doctor." Cherry says.

I look down at the charts and realize that we are over capacity and multiple women are already to the point of pushing.

"Michelle and Stacey, come with me to Room 413." I shout. Both women run up and we head to Room 413. When I walk into the room, I announce myself.

"Rebecca, my name is Dr. Charlene, I will be the one delivering your baby. Don't worry sweetie, everything will be ok." I say soothingly.

Rebecca looks up at me and smiles. I scrub and gloves up and begin delivering Rebecca's child. The birth of Rebecca's baby boy went smoothly. By two am, the entire floor welcomed over twenty-three new little bundles of joy.

"Lord have mercy Melissa, that was rough." Cherry said with a sigh of relief as she slumped into the seat at the desk.

"I would guess they either all got lucky getting fucked, or it's that damn full moon. People say the full moon fucks with the earth's peace." Melissa said with a chuckle.

"I clock out and go home, I have been here over forty-eight hours and my body is sore and tired. Plus, I need a stiff drink." Melissa says.

"Well, Melissa enjoy the next couple of days off, you deserve it." Cherry chimed.

"Thank you Cherry." Melissa replies as she walked out of labor and delivery and down the hall to clock out.

I take the elevator down to the ground level. I walk to Level B and see a man standing next to my car. I recognize him immediately.

"Damon what the fuck are you doing here?" I yell.

"Well, little love, have you forgotten our deal?" he asks with a wicked smile on his face.

"Listen, you bastard, I have not forgotten our deal, and my plan is coming along well. Now if you excuse me I am too tired to deal with your egotistical demon bullshit tonight. Now get the fuck away from my car....NOW" I scream.

"Oh, little love has some fire in her. It's alright, I just came to remind you of our deal. I'll be watching you, little love. Even though I look forward to you failing. Why you may ask, you fail and your mine. Mine for all eternity, and I will torment you, fuck you and make you beg for mercy every day for all eternity." Damon says.

I shiver at the thought of ever failing. This man, not even a man this demon scares the shit out of me but also arouses every nerve ending in my body. "I won't fail that I promise you. So keep your dick in your pants cause the only sexual experience you will ever get will be your right hand you bastard." I say with a look of pure pleasure on my face from seeing his smile drop off his smug face.

"We'll see little love, we'll see." Damon says with a low growl.

I turn to unlock my door and turn to face him again, and he disappears. I get into my car and drive out of the hospital parking garage and head home. I can't fail and I won't fail, I will not give that fucking prick the satisfaction. As much as I hated doing what I had to do, I really didn't want to spend eternity at the gates of hell with that smug prick. I will succeed even if it kills me.

As soon as I got home, I could not sleep or relax, I looked over at my phone and it was three a.m. I dial Rose and Bo's number. I hear Bo's voice across the line.

"Dr Charlene, is that you?" Bo asks.

"Yes Bo, sorry to call so early in the morning, but you and I need to talk as soon as possible. I made a terrible mistake and I want to fix it before it's too late." I say with a shaky voice.

"Meet me at the cafe in town at ten a.m. and we will talk then." Bo said.

"Ok I will see you at ten a.m." Melissa replies. I hung up the phone and tried to relax and by five a.m. sleep finally claimed my already tired mind and body.

My alarm went off, and I realized I was running behind. I look at the clock and see that it's nine-thirty. Oh lord, I can not be late meeting with Bo. I jump up and in a hurry and get dressed and run out the door. I made it to the cafe a little after ten. I walk through the cafe doors and scan the room and see Bo sitting in a booth with another gentleman.

"Bo I am so sorry I am late." I say.

"It's alright doc. Have a seat. I ordered three cafe lattes with caramel topping and whip cream." Bo says.

I look up with sadness in my eyes as I look at the gentleman sitting across from me. "Excuse my rudeness missed, my name is William. I am Bo's best friend." William says.

"Nice to meet you." I say.

I can't believe I have Bo and William in the same place. I can finally end all of this. But my heart isn't wanting to cause harm to either of them. Even if it means spending all eternity in the gates of hell with Damon.

"So what do you need to tell me doc?" Bo asks.

I open my mouth and the waiter brings us the  lattes Bo has ordered.

"Thank you." Bo says to the waiter.

The waiter walks away from the table and I look at Bo and William and explain what is going on.

"I just graduated med school. It was the three-year anniversary of my mother's death. I went out and got so drunk and I knew I shouldn't be driving, but I did anyway. I ended up carrying off the road and hitting a tree. Then a man from out of nowhere comes up to me and offers to save my life. He said his name was Damon and if I took care of two dirty deals, he would survive, but if I didn't then I would die and spend all eternity in the gates of hell with him." I put my hands over my face and cried.

I looked up and continued, "Damon told me the names of his dirty deals were Bo and William. Now I see that it's the two of you. When Rose came into my office for a pregnancy test, I slipped something into her water to make her and the baby gravely ill. I didn't know at the time that I couldn't kill either of you. I thought if I took out the two women you both loved then I could kill you both too. But looking back and seeing how my mother had suffered, I couldn't do that any longer.

Melissa continues to ramble on, " I want to be an excellent doctor. I want to help people, but I also don't want to die. I have the antidote for Rose and the unborn baby. Once she drinks it all memory of what has happened will disappear and her pregnancy will go smoothly. But I need your help, Bo. I know I don't deserve it, but I am trying to make it right. Please help me, I don't want to die." I say.

Tears streaming down my  face.

Bo looks at William and then back at me.

"I  really why should I help you. Bo says  I can help you, but I am not that person to take deep revenge. Bo asks If you have the antidote to help Rose and my unborn daughter". Bo says.

"Then I want it NOW. But, I will tell you about this doc, if you ever fucking do anything to hurt my wife and child again, or even try to hurt William's wife. I can promise you a very painful death. We will rip you apart slowly and you will suffer worse than you would with Damon. If you are trying to make amends and help us, once Rose has fully recovered I can see if she knows how to cloak your thoughts and soul from Damon. Think of this as a second chance, which William and I rarely do, once this has all happened. You will go with William to a cabin beyond my property near Wolfsbane Falls. You will be safe there till we figure out what to do with that fucking prick. Do you understand me?" Bo asks

"Yes." I say as I shake my head. I reach into my bag and pull out the antidote for Rose and the unborn baby. I hand it over to Bo.

William looks at me and sneers, but then his features lighten up and smiles. "Everything will be ok Dr. Charlene, I promise." William reassures me.

I shake my head and stand to leave. "Oh, and we will have someone watching every step you take. You will be on twenty-four-hour surveillance even at the cabin. " William says.

"I understand." I say to William.

"The man that will monitor you is one of my clans. His name is Nick O'Malley, and don't underestimate him, he is a lot quicker than he looks. Deadlier than Bo and I together, but with protection he is the man you want watching your back." William says.

"I have to go home and pack my stuff up, I will be ready by six if both of you want to come pick me up and take me to the cabin." I say. "No, it won't be Bo or I picking you up. Nick will be there at six p.m. sharp." William says.

I shake my head and turn to walk out the cafe doors.

"Oh, and Melissa if I were you I wouldn't try anything or try to cross either Bo and I again." William says.

I shake my head and quickly head out the doors of the cafe into the street to my car. I hurry home and pack my things. Not knowing when I will come back to the comforts of my home again. I fall back on my couch and cry. This is not the life I was hoping for. This is not the life I wanted, as I cried into my hands. I realize that two hours have passed and I am running out of time to get my belongings packed up.

Once I got all my things packed up, I lay back on the couch and take a nap. I'm hoping Nick isn't as rough and gruff as Bo and William. I hope he understands the dilemma I am in. If not, then I have to make him understand, even if it kills me. She hopes Damon doesn't arrive before Nick arrives. As she lies there taking her nap, she has a nightmare about Damon coming for her. She's dreaming that she's running from Damon. Damon is chasing her and as he is laughing evilly in torment.

A loud knock on the door awakened her suddenly. It scares her to answer as fears Damon Warth since she failed through the deal.

So Melissa gets up bravely to  asks .

"Who it is?"

A voice replies.

"It's Nick, I'm here to take you to the cabin in Wolfsbane Falls."

She is still in fear, and she slowly opens the door. She sees a man, tall about 6 feet 5 inches muscular build with a serious face look like he has been through war, his slick black hair, grey eyes.

Dr. Charlene says in her thoughts, "What a beautiful man big and strong I think I may be in love."

Nick is standing there as Dr. Charlene is daydreaming.

"Oh yes, Nick, I am ready to go." Dr Charlene said nervously.

They both hop into William and Nola's truck and leave.

Dr Charlene says.

"I am so glad to be out there. "

"Well, you're not exactly safe till we get there. Bo and William built this cabin as basically a safe house. Whoever stays there is safe from any demon and thought intrusion." Nick says.

"Does that include you reading my thoughts too?" Dr. Charlene says with a sexy, innocent grin on her face.

"Yes, but I hope you would not feel obligated to hide any secrets or feelings from me." Nick says, smiling back.

"Well sir, we may have to see when we know each other a little better." Dr. Charlene said and smiled.

Nick smiles back, and starts thinking how this woman could stir such intense sexual arousal from him. All Nick wants to do is get her into the cabin and have his way with her. Dr. Charlene looks at Nick like she knows his little secret, she lets her eyes roam down the length of his muscular body. Well not such a little secret, a pretty big secret in her mind. Dr. Charlene chuckled and Nick looked at her and smiled with his eyes changing a reddish yellow color.

"I'm sorry, I guess I still have more practice on controlling my vampire urges." Nick says, a little embarrassed.

"It's alright, I'm not afraid, I'm just happy that I won't be alone in that cabin. Especially at night." Dr. Charlene says.

Nick smiles at her again, and Dr. Charlene winks at him. It's about two a.m. before Nick and Dr. Charlene arrive at the cabin. Both tired and stiff from the drive, they get out and stretch.

"So Dr. Charlene, do you have a first name or is just Dr. Charlene?" Nick asks with curiosity.

"You can call me Melissa." Dr. Charlene says.

"Well, Melissa welcome to Wolfsbane Falls cabin." Nick says.

"Oh my, I never would have imagined it being this beautiful," Melissa says.

"Well, tomorrow morning we can hike to Wolfsbane Falls. The waterfall there is gorgeous and peaceful." Nick says.

"I can't wait!" Melissa exclaims.

Nick unlocked the front door, and they both walked in and Nick turned the lamp on in the foyer.

"I gave you the master suite with the garden tub and the beautiful view of the scenery. I will just be down the hall. If you need anything, just holler." Nick says as he heads towards the hallway.

"Thanks, Nick," Melissa says.

"No problem." Nick says as he finds his room and goes in,

The sound of Nick's door closing makes a loud bang in the eerily quiet cabin.

Chapter 7

Unknown Ally

Dr. Charlene finally went to sleep after Nick's long trip. her phone chimes.

it's the hospital saying "Melissa, we want you to come in and that a man named Damon is here asking for you." her.

She is in fear once again and Melissa holler "Nick".

He jumps out of bed and comes running to find out "What's going on. He knocks on the door?" Nick asks

"Melissa, is everything ok?"

He slowly opens the door.

"Melissa what's wrong?" asks Nick?

She showed him the phone. He goes to Nola and William's room knocks on the door.

"William I'm sorry to wake you sir, but Dr. Charlene's work is texting wanting her to come in and Damon there asking for her." says Nick.

William opens the door quickly, so fast that Nick never William moves so fast.

"Sir, you answer faster than you thought you would." says Nick.

William says.

"You were saying."

"Oh yeah, the phone with a text message." says Nick.

William looks and reads the message

"Hurry, call the hospital, ask to talk to Damon, tell him you killed Dr. Charlene then get rid of the damn phone so the number isn't traced here" says William,

"Yes, sir, consider it done" says Nick with a smile on his face.

Nola tells Dr Charlene that William took care of the situation. Nola knocks on the door,

"Dr Charlene can I come in" asks Nola "Yes Nola you come in," says Dr.  Charlene I wanted to tell William  taking care of the  situation." says Nola.

Dr. Charlene says.

"Oh, thank you guys so much for all your help."

"Your welcome Dr.Charlene says Nola."

"Please call me Melissa,'' says Melissa."

"You're welcome, Melissa," says Nola.

"I don't deserve your help" says Melissa. Nola says

"Well, did Damon tell you about William and Bo's deal?" says Nola.

"No, they were just a dirty deal," says Melissa.

"Well 1860 Bo and William were youthful men. These groups of men always bullied them. Damon was watching them. He figured them to be weak and couldn't take care of themselves. So one night the bullies took it a step too far. The bullies beat them up and left them there. Damon appeared to William and told him to kill a man that was a dirty deal. Damon considers both in the deal. Damon gave William a 9mm gun and told him to shoot the man. Well, William didn't have the guts to pull the trigger, so he made the man jump so after the man fell to his death Damon wasn't happy with the outcome so he cursed William to be a vampire and cursed Bo to be a werewolf." says Nola.

"Wow, they have been around that long," says Melissa.

"They don't look at it. I knew something was wrong with Damon. I couldn't put my finger on it. I wonder why they were a bad deal. He made them into monsters. When I first saw them and talked I didn't feel like a monster. I agree with them, he needs to be taken out." says Melissa.

"They're trying to figure out it's hard Damon doesn't stay in one spot so it's hard to track him down," said Nola. "You must forgive them because they are protected by their family. Get some rest, you will need it good night." say Nola.

"Goodnight" says Melissa.

The next morning Bo brings Rose to the cabin. He figures if Damon will go this far, he might even further. He brings her in and lies about the cough. Since she gave the antidote, she sits up on the cough.

"I want to talk to Dr Charlene." Rose says to Bo.

"I don't think that's a marvellous idea." Bo says.

Rose looks at him and says.

"Go get her or I go to her myself."

So Bo goes to Dr. Charlene's room. He knocks on the door

"Dr. Charlene, it's Bo Rose wants to see you." Bo said

Dr Charlene replies "Ok I'll be right out",

Bo goes back to tell Rose she will be right out. "All right". Rose says

Dr. Charlene comes out and asks "What is wrong Rose"?

"It's hard to lie down or sit up without having cramps," says Rose.

"Bo did you give her the antidote," she asked?

Bo says, "Yes, but this the first time that I heard about the cramps though. Is she all right," he asked?

"Yes. Cramps are normal during pregnancy but I need to get her to a bed to check her to make sure" says Dr. Charlene.

"Take her to Nick's bed". Nola says.

Bo carries her to Nick's bed and lays her down. Rose groans as he laid her down. Dr. Charlene goes over to her work bag, grabs gloves and lubricates the gel. She rushes back to Rose as fast as she can. She gets to the room, leaning over Rose. I need to check on you and you feel some discomfort. So she lifted Rose's dress and put her gloves on to squirt the lubricating gel on her fingers

. Dr. Charlene asks.

"Rose, are you ready?"

Rose looks at Dr.  Charlene and says .

"As ready I will ever be."

Dr. Charlene moves to the chair sitting, removing Rose's undergarments. She sticks one finger in her vagina to check the cervix. She notices something is not right, so she tries two fingers, then three.

Dr. Charlene is in shock as she says, "UMM people we have a baby coming soon. Everyone hurry, Bo, get over here, you're a father. I know you want to see your daughter born.

Nola calls William and tells him the news. William replies, "I'll be as soon as possible." Dr.

"Now we have to get my medical bag. I have to keep checking her cervix to make sure she doesn't dilate too far." Dr Chalene says

Dr. Charlene goes to her room to grab her medical bag she packed. She goes back to the room and tells Nola she needs a lot of wet rags. Nola goes to get the rags. Dr Charlene goes in her medical bag to grab a medicine to sedate Rose to perform the c-section. She gave Rose a shot of medicine. Dr. Charlene goes to her bag and grabs her surgical gear and tools. She has Bo help her pull Rose's dress up to her chest. Then she takes off her panties.

"Nola, will you come help me?" Dr Charlene asked.

"What do you need me to do?" Nola asked.

Dr. Charlene says, "I need you to take the rags and keep the incision clean."

Dr. Charlene grabs her knife and makes the incision. First getting through the layers of skin this takes about thirty minutes.

After she cuts through the skin, now Dr. Charlene has cut the muscles as she is sweating. Bo wipes the sweat off and she continues to cut through muscle as this takes thirty minutes. She sighs now it's time for the uterus. This  is risky , wrong move, and she can nip the baby. Nola is trying to keep the area clean as possible as they went through a dozen rags. Dr. Charlene is carefully cutting through the uterus, while she is watching Rose to make sure everything is going smoothly, everything is fine.

Dr. Charlene continues she got just more to cut through then she will get the baby out. Bo is nervous as it's been over an hour now he is walking back and forth putting his fist on his chin and checking his watch. Dr. Charlene says I see the baby. It relieves everybody as it is a lengthy process. Dr. Charlene grabs the baby gently as possible to pull the baby through the incision; she gets the head thru and says Bo grabs my baby airway cleaner. He grabs it and hands it to her. She also needs my surgical serriors and a camp. Bo brought her the entire bag and sat it beside her. She pulls the baby out and tells Bo to grab a towel and hold as she cleans her airway. He grabs the towel and then grabs the baby. Dr. Charlene cleans her airway.

Everyone is waiting to hear the baby's first cry. Dr. Charlene is trying to make sure the fluids are clear. She gets it clear everybody pauses, the baby takes a deep breath and releases her first cry. Everyone is in tears and happy to hear that sound. Dr. Charlene tells Bo to hold her while she stitches to Rose close up then she wraps the incision with gauze. Then she takes the baby to check her over to make sure she is healthy. She checks her lungs and heart.

Everything is good now. She must bring Rose out of her sedation and give some pain medication. She gives her the medicine she starts to come around. She is still a little loopy from all the medication. Rose tries to regain her strength. because she wants to feed her baby naturally. Bo is so excited to see his little girl. He says she is beautiful like her mama. Rose smiles at my beautiful baby girl. "

Bo I think Luna fits us quite nicely." Rose says.

William arrives just in time to see the bundle of joy.

William says "look at the beautiful baby girl congratulations to you both." William says

"I'm not being rude but when you and Dr. Charlene, I need to talk to you both, it's important."

They both said "Alright."

They finish up what they are doing then they meet William in the big living room. with a chair across from the big picture window. William sat down.

Bo asks "What's wrong William?"

William says "We have a situation after last night one of us needs to change Dr Charlene because Damon is still going to try to kill either way to make sure Damon thinks she is dead."

Bo says "I'll do it and I will have Rose make her a moon necklace."

William sits and thinks about it for a minute. William tells Dr. Charlene he is scared to death. Bo tells her everything will be fine trust me he can't take your soul this way. She finally agrees. Bo grabs a surge out of her medicine and takes blood from his heart because the bite could kill her. He says he has to shoot the main vein in her neck.

Dr. Charlene says "Ok lets get this over with."

Bo sticks the needle to her main vein in her neck and pushes down on the plucher to release the blood.imminently after this blood enters her main it burns as the werewolf cells are mutating with her blood cells. Dr Charlene grunts and convulses as she feels the pain. Now if this was a bite it would be the opposite. The werewolf cells would eat her blood cells and kill her. Now the werewolf blood is different because it still has the human properties in it so it doesn't have a high chance of the person dying. Dr. Charlene can you hear me? Stay with me it's almost over with now just stay with me." Bo says.

Nola hears the commotion come in the room and what's going on, she sees Dr. Charlene on the floor.

"What did you do?" Nola asks. William and Bo both said "We did nothing we had to change her."

Nola asked if she was alright?   
"We have to wait for the process to end." Bo replies

They sit there and wait for an hour. Dr. Charlene is lying there, and everyone is fearing the worst. Then she sits up and takes a deep breath in, behaving like she had a dream.

Bo says "Dr. Charlene are you alright?"

Dr Charlene replied "Yes that was a weird experience."

Bo has Rose make a moon necklace for her. Even in her hospital bed Rose found the strength to make the necklace. Bo gives her to where at all times or she will change on a full moon night. Dr. Charlene goes to check on baby luna.

Dr Charlene asked "Is everything alright she's eating she's supposed to?

Rose says "Yes, thank you Dr. Charlene, you have been a big help to me, Bo and Luna.

"Please call Melissa." Melissa says.

Nick arrives back and sees that Rose had her baby. He tells congratulations. She thanked you for taking your bed.

Nick says "It's cool I'll sleep on the cough" as he leaves the room he runs into Melissa.

"Hey"!! Melissa said.

Nick says "Hello Melissa"!!

Melissa replies "Hey I know Rose has your room do you want to come sleep with me tonight."

Nick says "Hell yeah."

They go into the room. Melissa lays down on the bed Nick lays down right beside her. She rolls over and puts her hand on Nick's check as he gives him a kiss. Nick grabs her rolls over on top of him kissing each other. She sits up and moves her hips back and forth to arouse Nick. She pulls her shirt and bra off, takes off her pants and panties. Nick removed all his clothes. She is on top of Nick kissing him, getting him sexual arouses. She grabs his hard cock put in her pussy and she slowly sits on it as she moans loudly oh Nick she moves her hips back and forth then she moves up and down on his cock.

She is moaning and says, "Nick give it to me baby yes,yes,yes ooooo make me cum like a waterfall."

she is going up and down harder as butt hits his legs it's making a slapping sound. she says oh Nick i'm so wet they get up Nick being her over the bed and sticks his cock in her pussy from behind. He picks up a pair of handcuffs he has put her hands behind her back and continues. nice and slow at first then faster and harder.

Melissa moans and screams "Oh yeah, Nick gave to me yea, yea,yea baby. Oh baby, I'm cumming, I'm cumming."

she screams moans as she cums. "Nick, oh I'm cuming."

As he is pounding her as he cums "Oh fuck" Nick says and grunts.

They lay there for a minute. She asks Nick to remove the handcuff? He removes them and gets up there and lay next to them cuddling and sleeping naked together. The next morning Nola is getting sick in the bathroom. She calls Melissa. She rushes to get dressed and comes running and is shocked by what she finds.

Melissa hollers, "Nick gets my medical bag."

He brings it to her and she looks through her bag for the pregnancy test she finds tells Nola to take it. Nola is scared. She takes the test and waits for the results. After 5 minutes the results are in. It is positive as she gasps.

Melissa says "Oh my."

She shows Nola the test. I'm pregnant" Nola Said Excitedly.

Now Nola has to tell William.

Nola asked Melissa "What is she going to do"? Melissa says "Everything will be alright. This is normal to be scared at first. just please don't stress. We will tell William but I need to check a little more first".

Melissa asked Nick "Do you have to take orders from William"?

"It depends on what it is," says Nick.

"We need some medical equipment," says Melissa.

Bo overhears the conversation. Bo says "I'll help you, but William might not like us for not telling him. So what do we have to do"?

Melissa says "I need some equipment from the hospital but it's too risky for me to show up there"

"so what we are going to have to steal it. I know we are going to need better equipment than this but we need this equipment for her pregnancy. Here is the list of the supplies we need."

Bo looks at the list and this is what he sees.

Equipment List

  * Fetal Heart Monitor
  * Portable Ultrasound Machine
  * BabyIincubator 
  * Contraction Monitor
  * Blood Pressure Monitor

"Now I know it sounds hard to get but there's a shipment that comes in every month and the machines that are in use by the hospital go in technology updates. we need to sneak up there and grab some of the equipment."

Bo says "Ok, here the plan is that me and Nick will go to the hospital and we will wait for them to bring the equipment out. We are gonna park out of sight because we don't want to be seen. Nick, I want you to use your speed as you are a blur. No one will be able to see you as you grab the equipment. They won't be able to tell who did it and I make sure I'm out of sight and away from the cameras".

Bo asked what does this shipment come in?

Melissa replies "It's tonight."

Bo said "Alright, we will leave in a minute to select our spot we need."

Nick says "What's going to happen if William where we are"?

Melissa says "We take care of that.

Bo and Nick leave to go put their plan into motion. Melissa and Nola are trying to figure out how to tell William that Nola is pregnant. William is out looking for his next feed, each vampire is to his/her own. They have their own method of feeding. Most prefer human blood, but William can't bring himself to kill an innocent person and nowadays it is how to tell what's in human blood. So William hunt's whatever he can find to keep his strength up.

Bo and Nick are in the hospital waiting to grab the equipment. Nola and Melissa are waiting for Bo and Nick to come back with the equipment and William to come back so Nola can break the news about her being pregnant. Melissa keeps checking on Nola and the baby to make sure everything is good with them. Nola gets nervous the minute she waits on William to come back and she misses him when he is gone. The doors open and everyone looks in disbelief and horror when they see who it is.

Chapter 8

Expecting Company

William comes through the doors covered in blood.

"What the fuck happened to you." Melissa said.

"The security guard tried to shoot me and I had no choice but to kill him." William said.

"So that's not your blood then? That's a good thing because Nola would have a panic attack." Melissa said.

"I'm ok, I just never thought I would have to kill a person. My mind won't quit racing with the thoughts of what he looked like right before he died." William said.

"William snapped out of it because we need to get you back to Nola and your unborn child." Melissa said.

William looks at Melissa in shock. "My unborn child, wait a minute Nola is pregnant?" William said with a smile.

"William Nola wants to tell you, but you were in shock of having to kill a human. I didn't see any other way to snap you out of it." Melissa said with remorse in her voice.

"Don't be sorry Melissa, I didn't know we were going to be to this point and if something were to happen to me then I would want my last thought to be of my love and unborn child." William said.

"Well then we must figure out how we are going to get the equipment and get Nola back home so her and William can talk. Plus, we are running out of time. Daybreak is in a couple of hours. So we need to hurry." Melissa said.

The group shake their heads in agreement, and keep heading to get the equipment they need. William's thoughts run to Nola, and he keeps thinking of why she didn't tell him she is pregnant. Maybe with them going on this mission she was feeling unsure if telling him will put him more at risk because he wouldn't be thinking straight. But, now that he knows all he wants to do more than anything right now, is to get Nola home and hold her.

William and the group are waiting to hear back from Bo and Nick to see if he was able to retrieve the equipment they need. When time seems to get longer, they all start to worry. Melissa looks at her phone, no messages from Nick. Melissa unlocks her phone and texts Nick. Five minutes later nothing comes through.

"Guys, it's time to worry. I just texted Nick five minutes ago and he isn't answering. Which is not like him at all. Something is wrong and we need to go find them both now." Melissa says.

"I agree guys, Bo isn't answering any phone calls or text messages either." William says in agreement.

Melissa, William and Nola all head to the equipment storage room on the OB GYN floor.

"William I am so sorry I didn't tell you. To me this isn't the right time to spring this kind of news on you." Nola whispers.

"Love as soon as we get out of this hospital and back home we will sit down and talk. I am not angry, I am worried abo ut your safety and our unborn child's safety." William whispers.

"That's why I didn't tell you right now. I want to be with you through this and not let you do it without me. I couldn't bear to know something dreadful has happened to you and you wouldn't be coming home to me. So I guess you could say this is my way of protecting you." Nola whispers.

"I love you Nola, no matter what happens. I love you and our child, and nothing, not even death, could keep me from either one of you." William says as he grabs her hand and squeezes.

"I love you too William. To the ends of the Earth and back." Nola says as she squeezes his hand back.

When William, Nola and Melissa reach the fourth floor, it is eerily quiet. They all head down to the equipment room. William pushes the door open with such force it smashes the door frame. Nick and Bo both jump at the sound and turn ready to fight whoever it is.

"Woah, slow down old friend it's just us." William says.

"Damn it William, warn me next time you little shit."Bo jokes.

"We've been trying you all on your cell phone for an hour now with no answer." Melissa says with an angry tone, shooting a look at Nick.

"Babe we don't have reception up here so it's really hard to receive a text or phone call." Nick says as he shoots one of his comes hither smiles at Melissa.

Melissa walks over to Nick with a smile on her face, she reaches up to wrap her arms around Nick's neck. Nick cradles her face in his hand and kisses her lightly and slowly on the lips. When the two pull apart, Melissa looks at him with an apologetic look on her face.

"I guess you're right. You're forgiven, but you can make it up to me better when we get home." Melissa says with a wicked cheeky grin on her face.

"Darlin' I plan on doing more than just making it up to you later." Nick says.

Bo and William grab the equipment and they start to head to the stairwell. Nick pushes open the door and the group bolts down the stairs to the ground floor. Once Bo, Nick, William, Nola and Melissa make it to the ground floor, they head to the parking garage toward the black SUV. They all jump in William starts the vehicle and they peel out of the parking garage as fast as they can. William knows he has to get the equipment to Wolfbane Falls in one piece. if any of the equipment is destroyed this all would have been all for nothing. He is not fixing, let this be for nothing his unborn child and Nola are his main concern. Bo and Nick are relieved that the job is done.

Bo says, "William you guys didn't go after us we were fixing to leave when you showed up."

William says, "Well you are my friend   
I consider you as my brother, my family, and I couldn't stand to see anything happen to you. That's why I'm not mad that you and Nick went ahead with a plan without telling me because you are thinking about my unborn child. I knew you would act in my place if I wasn't there at the time to do what had to be done to protect the family as I would do the same for you. We have been family for ages now. I know how we handle business. I do thank you."

Bo says" "You don't have to thank me. I would do anything to help you as you would me."

They arrive at Wolfbane Falls. They unload the equipment as quickly as possible and put it in the bedroom where Rose is resting.

Rose asked them, "What were you doing?

Bo says, "We are unloading this equipment Melissa needed for Nola."

Rose pops up real quick in a serious tone. "What is wrong with Nola?"

Bo replies, "Nothing and calls Nola."

" Yes Bo." said Nola.

Rose says, "What is wrong?

Nola replies, "Rose, I'm pregnant."

Rose says in excitement, " Oh my god we are going to be momma's together!"

"Yes!" Nola says.

Rose says, "Do you know what you are having yet."

Nola said, "No, I think that's what this equipment is for."

Melissa comes in and says, "Nola I went to get some rest tonight and we will run equipment to check everything over."

Nola replies, "Ok."

Rose says, "I want to be there when it happens. Melissa said, "I think Nola would love to have her friend here with her.

Nola replies "Yes, I was here for you and helped Melissa in delivering Luna.

Rose says, "Aww thank you Nola.

Rose replies, "I'll be here to help you too."

"Thank you." says Nola. Rose replies, "Your welcome."

They all lay down to rest for the night.The next day William, Bo, and Nick are cutting down some old trees and timering them into cabin lumber to add on the cabin.Melissa, Rose, and Nola are watching the men outside through the window. William, Nick, and Bo are working with the shirts off. All three women admire the men working in the cabin.

Melissa says, "Are ladies ready to start checking the baby out?"

Rose and Nola reply, "Yes excitedly!

They processed the room. Nola lies down on the bed. Melissa tells her to lift her shirt up to her breast. She poured the gel on her stomach and grabbed the tool placed on her stomach. She is searching for the baby. Melissa is shocked by what she sees. The baby is progressing fast.

Melissa says, "I really got to learn the difference between a human baby and vampire, werewolf babies."

Nola replies, "What's wrong. Melissa said, "Nothing just progressing is a lot faster. Everything looks good though."

Meanwhile they are starting the layout for the new addition to make room for additions to the family. They talk about how good it is to be in a place like Wolfbane Falls. They are thinking of adding about a 30 foot section to the cabin then restrain the whole thing when they are finished. Bo, Nick and William are working blood and sweat to finish this. Each one is carrying logs from the woods to their work station.

Melissa is done checking Nola over. She goes out to tell William the news. William says well Melissa I guess we take what we can get but I am glad her baby is doing well.

Melissa said, " Yes and it is a good thing you guys are doing this."

William says, "Yes it gives some much needed exercise."

Melissa is shocked how strong you are carrying those big long trunk logs and says, "Wait a minute you and Nick are vampires doesn't the sun make you guys burst into flames.

William laughs, "Oh my, you believe the myths and legends."

"So vampires bursting to flames by sunlight is a myth." Melissa asks.

William replies, "Yes it's a myth it was created because men were scared by creatures who could drink blood so they believe the sunlight would protect them from vampires. Just like any other creature we can walk through sunlight Like depending on where you live it is too hot or cold in the daylight just like this when you want a cold beer you just right you don't want it to be cold or too warm. Same for us when it is hot the blood gets too hot because your body temperature rises and when it is cold it drops. We want our blood just right too."

Melissa thinks about it and says, t"That it makes sense."

"No if sunlight made me burst into flames I wouldn't be out here and now you know." William replies.

They go back to work on adding on the cabin. William and Nick are using their super speed to lay the framework much faster as Bo seals and nails the logs together. They only add one window per room incase of an attack they only have to guard the one window. They all agree that this is the best solution to this problem. As William and Nick are working at Vampire speeds in. immediately they take action on this intruder.

It's not told but another vampire can't trespass on another vampire land. The penalty is death. It's not known but it's a golden rule: another vampire can not trespass another vampire land unless they are invited. Bo speeds into protecting the women and children and William and Nick speed into action Nick grabs the man up where he couldn't get loose and grabs the man's throat. A man in a blue suit appears, With short slick back hair, skinny, and about six foot two inches.

The man says, "Wait I'm not here to cause harm. My name is Raymond.

William replies, "Well Raymond do you know the penalty is for trespassing on land?"

Raymond says, "I know I'm here to warn you that you guys have a mixed creature here that is against our law. If the elder of our kind finds out he will come to kill you all."

William looks at Raymond with pure blind hatred. "Who might that be?" William replies.

Raymond smirks at William and says "In time you will know, but if you excuse me right now I have other business to attend to."

Within milliseconds Raymond dislodges himself from Nick's grip and disappears out of sight.

"What the fuck is going on now William?" Nick says curiously.

"I don't have a clue Nick, but I have a feeling that very soon we are all going to find out." William says.

William and Nick turn to the ladies and to Bo. As they're standing on the porch in shock.

"Well old friend, it seems like we have another problem to take care of. Nobody is going to hurt our families or our children." Bo says.

"I agree with my old friend. We need to find out who this elder is and try to talk the situation out. If talking doesn't work then we know what the next step is." William says.

Bo shakes his head in agreement.Melissa, Nola and Rose look at one another, and say all at once "Yep, another cleanup process for the women." All three women laugh as the men turn to face them.

"Really ladies?" Nick says with a chuckle.

"Well darlin, who else do you think takes care of the mess after y'all decide to be judge, jury and executioner." Melissa says.

"Darlin isnt that what momma's are for?" Nick replies and laughs even harder.

Melissa picks up and pillows and hurles it in Nick's direction. Nick doges the pillows with quick speed. He circles around Melissa and grabs her by her waist, throwing her over his shoulders. Nick playfully smacks Melissa on her ass, and she squeals.

"Now Nick if you're threatening me with a good time, then you need to follow through." Melissa says with a chuckle.

"Darlin, I always follow through. And through and through. If I follow through anymore you would never come down from Cloud Nine." Nick says laughing.

Nola, Rose, William and Bo just look at Melissa and Nick and begin to laugh. Once everything settled down, Melissa, Nola and Rose went to the kitchen to make Chicken Parmesan, Garlic and Three Cheese homemade noodles and fresh butter rolls with honey butter. Bo, Nick and William set the table for the ladies, after the table is set, Bo heads to kitchen the red wine that has been curing for centuries. Bo returns with the wine, he pops the cork and goes around the table filling the wine glasses with the red wine. Melissa, Nola and Rose come out of the kitchen carrying a tray each of the dinners they prepared.Bo notices Melissa looks 20 years old and she has a lack of energy.

Bo asked , "Melissa, when is the last time you fed her?"

"Just now. Melissa says jokely.

Bo replies, "No I mean blood"

Melissa says with all seriousness, "Oh, never.

"Perhaps you want to look in the mirror." Bo replies

Melissa goes to look and she lets out a blood curdling scream, "What the hell is wrong with me?"

Bo laughed, "Nothing you haven't drank blood when you dont  you ages a little bit. and lose your energy. you need to feed he said i'll go with you it's been a couple days for me."

Melissa replies, "It's not a full moon."

Bo says, "We don't need to remember your moon necklace you can turn when you need to and your emotion can play a role in your changing."

Melissa says, "My emotions, oh no."

So Bo goes out to the porch and tells Melissa to come with him.

Bo says, "The trick is to use your emotions to your advantage." Bo said "Like me I use the thought of someone hurting my family. Now watch Bo put the thought in his mind.

He roars take off running off the porch changing to his wolf form. Melissa closes her eyes and concentrates on what her thought should be to help her acquire the change within her. Melissa begins to feel her bones shift then it stops. Melissa opens her eyes and she is still in human form. She cries in frustration and closes her eyes again. The thought that comes to her mind is when her mother dies and her father is nowhere to be found.

Melissa feels the change come quickly, within seconds of her changing. Melissa opens her eyes and she feels different. She cocks her head down and sees the white fur with hot pink streaks running through the white fur. Eyes the color of pools of pink with lavender swirled through the iris. Melissa raises her new eyes to Bo. Melissa hears Bo talking to her, but his jaws are not moving.

"Don't be scared, everything will get quicker." Bo says through telepathy.

"I'm ok, I'm just shocked at how the transformation is and how I look." Melissa says back to Bo.

"Wait till Nick sees you, he will flip." Bo says. "Bo, do I have to kill a human, I don't think I have the stomach to be able to handle that." Melissa says.

"Melissa, that is completely up to you. You wanna kill an animal rather than a human that is your choice. But, it will make you feel a lot better and stronger. You won't feel so sick either." Bo says.

"Let's get to hunting then Bo." Melissa chuckles.

Bo and Melissa take off in a slow run then quicken the pace as they smell the animals all around them. Finding the right animal that smells like blood and mint chocolates is going to be different on Melissa's first kill. The trees pass by them like a blur of greens and browns, the night sky full of stars and the bright moon that seems like its light covers the whole terrien they are hunting on. The night air is cool but with the adrenaline coursing through her body, sends a shiver down her spine. Melissa stops all of sudden with a grunt escaping her new mouth.

"Mm I smell what I want." Melissa groans as she sees the mountain lion crouching for his kill.

"Are you sure Melissa?" Bo asks.

"I got this Bo." Melissa says with confidence .

As Melissa takes off in a full sprint the mountain lion has no time to react. Before the lion could move Melissa on his back ripping his throat open. As the blood begins to pour from the animal's throat. Melissa suckles at the lion's neck, taking in all she needs to be strong. Bo looks at Melissa with sheer excitement, Bo needs the same thing he needs the blood. Bo walks up to the mountain lion and looks at Melissa. She nods her head and shares her kill with Bo. So they would be strong enough to handle what Raymond said was coming.

Chapter 9

Making Room

Bo and Melissa are finishing their meal and head back to the cabin. As they get back to the cabin Bo turns back to human form. He is standing there watching Melissa running around having fun. William and Nick come out on the porch. Bo is smiling and laughing at Melissa playing around.

William says, "Bo old friend we have to get back building the addition tomorrow."

Bo replies, "Yes I can't wait for its finish."

William and Nick nod in agreement. Bo goes to check on Rose and Luna. Melissa changed back into her human form.

Melissa says, "That was kick ass, fun i never experienced anything like before."

Bo enters the room Rose is talking to Luna. Bo notices Luna grow rapidly. His daughter is beautiful. Rose is doing great, her scar is healing nicely. Luna is about the size of a toddler now. Rose tells Bo to watch and Luna is doing magic very well. moving objects around. Bo says she is going to be powerful like her momma.

Bo asks, "if she has any changes yet."

Rose replies "No, I made her moon necklace the first chance I got. She is growing pretty fast but she is our little girl. I still wonder what Nola is having."

Bo says, "Yes that is a good question."

Everyone is laying down to rest for the night. At six am William, Nick and Bo are out working on the cabin. trying to get it built.

From behind they all three men hear a deep voice " Hey boys "

Bo is saying to himself "Please let it be, please let it be."

William turns around and says, "Well, well, Damon what the hell do we own the pleasure for your rioting present."

This is the first time Bo and William see Damon in the daylight. His skin is so pale as white sheet, wearing all black suit, long black hair, and the stubs protruding from the top of back on each side. As Bo turns around and is ready to charge Damon.

Damon says "It's nice to see you William and as you Bo. You must be mad still. Calm down old boy if it wasn't for me you would have been dead decades ago. Say you boys don't know what happened to Dr. Charlene?"

William replies, "No we have not. Who the hell that is?

Damon says,"Un- huh and I suppose you guys don't know who took the hospital equipment."

Bo says, "No we don't If we did, we sure in the hell wouldn't tell you."

Damon replies I can see you guys are clearing your thoughts and you know I can place my hand on your head and I can hear your deepest thoughts.

William says, "You place your hand anywhere near us, I'll break that arm off, stick up your ass, and give you a third leg."

At the same time Damon  stiffened up and his ass sucked in.

Damon replies nervously, "Well boys there's no need for violence. Oh, Nick I know we don't know each other but it's nice to meet you."

Nick says "I heard alot about you."

"I'm sure you have."Damon says

Williams says, "Yeah,don't trust him and he is slick and foul as they come."

Damon replies, "William that hurt."

Bo says, "More like a slick, slimy, foul, and low down pure evil lying bastard."

Bo I am shocked you think about me like that. Alright  boys enough chit chat and insults for now I'll be seeing again." Damon says

William replies, "Yeah, with your head on my wall."

Bo says, "Yeah, you will, with my foot in your ass and I'll stomp your cold dead heart out through your throat.

Damon says, "Touche." as he leaves.

Bo turns to William, "William let's forget about the fucking cocksucker and finish this cabin. That way we can prepare for the upcoming events." Bo says.

"Alright old friend. Let's get to work." William says.

By nightfall William and Bo finished the renovation of the cabin. The extra three rooms will space everyone out and the two new editions would have their own room.

"Well old friend it took us all day but it's finally finished." William said.

"Yeah and I'm glad because if we had to do it again tomorrow, I would have to run away. All we got all day was interruptions." Bo said.

"I know but at least our children will have a personal sanctuary and that leaves a weapons room, and a room for Nick and Dr. Charlene/Melissa." William said. As Bo pats William on the back they both start walking inside.

The smell of calla lilies and dinner soared through the air. Bo and William followed the scent and watched as Nola and Rose danced around the kitchen making dinner.

"Bo do you think we can sneak attack them?" William asks.

"We could, they would never see us coming." Bo chuckles.

"As they walk towards Nola and Rose, both women say "Not on your life buster." laughing. Bo and William grunt and look at one another.

"Damn how did they know?" Bo asks.

"Well gentlemen one of us girls is a witch. We know your every move." Rose says with a laugh.

"William looks at Bo and laughs. "Old friend she has us there." William says.

Bo and William walk up behind their significant other and kiss them.

"We've missed you girls today. But at least we can get the cabin done and ready to move to the rooms." Bo says.

"Well the children will have a room each, and Nick and Melissa will have a room. Now that we have all sides covered we will see what's coming at us." William says.

"How about you both call the other troops in and we will commence with our "family" dinner. Bo says and turns to call Melissa and Nick, when by his surprise they headed down the stairs.

"No need boss, we smelled that glorious dinner through the floor." Nick says.

"I'm sorry girls. I've been under the weather today. I went ahead and took some medication so I could be good by tomorrow." Melissa says.

"Melissa no need to apologize. You were sick with the flu today, you needed your rest. We took care of the dinner and even figured out what to make for the rest of the week." Nola says.

Melissa looks at Nola and Rose and smiles. Melissa starts to think how lucky she is to have two women who are her best friends. Melissa is thankful for her second chance at life and thankful for finding Nick.

"Alright everyone let's eat." Rose says.

Melissa, Nick, Bo and William grab the trays from Nola and Rose and they all head to the dining room to the table.The trays were set down neatly on the table and they all sat to eat. When they finish eating Nola begins to clean up, she is standing at the sink washing and rinsing the dishes. She feels a twinge of pain, Nola ignores it a first thinking she may have turned wrong. But then when the twinging pain gets worse she knows it's more than her turning wrong.

"Ohhhhhh WILLIAM HELP!" Nola screams.

William is in the kitchen in a flash. "Love are you ok?" William asks. "The baby I think it's coming.

Go get Melissa." Nola says through gritted teeth.

William rushes to get Melissa, by the time he returns Nola is beginning to push.

"Oh shit William!" Melissa says. "William you need to get her off the table and to the medical room now." Melissa says.

William picks Nola up gently and rushes to the other side of the house in a flash. Melissa is not far behind them. The medical room is prepped for the delivery.

"Push Nola Push." Melissa says.

Nola bears down and begins to push, wanting to scream from the pain of the delivery. Nola feels faint, but she fights the urge and keeps pushing.

"I see the head, one more push Nola and your baby will be in this world." Melissa says.

William looks at Nola holding tightly to her hand. "Push love, just one more time." William says.

"I'm tired William, I don't think I can." Nola says.

William kisses Nola on her forehead, "Push love. It's the last one I promise." William says.

Nola bears down on the bed and grits her teeth as she pushes for the final time before her baby comes into the world. Nola hears the baby's first cry, and tears well up in her eyes. When she blinks the tears stream down her face as she sobs.

"William is the baby ok? Is it a boy or girl?" Nola asks.

"Baby's doing fine love just relax, but waiting on Melissa to say if it's a boy or girl." William says.

As Melissa stands with the baby cradled in her arms wrapped in a blanket she looks at both William and Nola.

"Welcome to the world your son." Melissa says. William looks at Melissa and smiles.

"I have a son?!" William exclaims.

"Yes, here is your handsome son, congratulations Nola and William." Melissa says.

"Nola we have a son, and he is perfect." William says.

Nola holds out her arms and William places their son in them. Nola looks at the baby and smiles, a beautiful baby boy indeed.

"William, I have the perfect name for him." Nola says.

"What is my love?" William asks looking at his son grinning from ear to ear.

"I want to name our son Tayden James Michaelson." Nola says.

William looks at her and smiles. "Our son has my middle name and last name." William gleamed.

"Of course, I love you and your daddy. Spitting image of you if I may say so." Nola says.

"I love you Nola and I love you  Tayden James." William says.

Melissa walks over and takes the baby to run some tests.

"Nola you just rest now, I'm going to examine the baby and make sure everything is good." Melissa says.

Nola nods her head as she leans against William smiling.When Melissa walks out of the medical room Nola urges William to lay next to her. William climbs gently into the bed beside her and wraps his arms around Nola. Thinking to himself that whatever Raymond said was coming, is going to have a hell of a fight on his or her hands.

William looks down at his son and smiles, and his son will learn how to protect what is his and will learn to protect his family.

"I love you William." Rose says sleepiley.

"I love you too Nola." William says as exhaustion begins to consume him.

William's last thoughts before sleep captivated him was this war they will be fighting soon, will be the war to end all the running. Nick, Nola, Melissa, Bo and Rose are now and forever William's family.

"No one will take down my family, no matter what or who is coming. They will fight it head on, even if it means dying in the process. William says.

The next morning to Bo and William we have to make a run to town for the children.

Bo says, "Let's go old friend."

William says, "We should stop at the hardware store.William says, "We have to grab stains and paint."

They have to grab the supplies to finish the cabin. Now they head to the baby store. They got to the baby store and walked in and they were confused about what they were getting.

A store employee comes over and says. "May I help sir."

William repless, "Yes I need some help getting baby supplies"

. The Employee says, "I can help you sir."

Meanwhile back at the cabin Rose,Nola and Melissa are talking about the children trying to figure out why the babies are growing so fast. Rose says to Nola and Melissa let's get my Book of legend to see if it says anything about Werewolf and Vampire babies.

She looks through the pages of the vampire pages. She is reading through it. She comes to the last page, it says Vampire Children. It says they grow faster when they reach adult age because their cells are rapidly producing until they hit adult age. As adults turn they are frozen at that age as for a born child they Pure Born Vampire unlike Turn vampires Pure Born is stronger than a turned vampire, telepathically talking to any other creature .

This as well is the same with the werewolf except the are Pure born werewolves aren't cursed through the full moon, pure born werewolves can turn at will.

Although Luna is a werewolf hybrid, Luna has different abilities. Which in turn makes being a hybrid dangerous to any enemy they encounter. But, it's against any other creatures, including humans. If such allegations are to arise within our courts, the matter will be investigated  throughly through werewolf law.

Any werewolf is found to be the law for any werewolf to intentionally on their own free will breed. We are guilty of this said crime shall be prosecuted by the werewolf elder. Then sentencing would commence. The penalty for said crime would be death, no exceptions with this law.

Rose looks up in shock, and remembers the conversation Raymond had said. They had a creature in their house that is against the law. Rose's eyes begin to tear up, my child is not a creature, she's just a girl. Melissa goes to her laptop to look up the mixture law. She goes to google, looks up creature mixture law. She is shocked by what she finds. Hybrid creatures are known to disobey the laws and think they are superior over all creatures.

The last hybrid creature existed in the year 1690. His name was Frederick Clayton Wilson. He left a mark on the creature's history by wanting to make all creature's hybrid but most died because their body couldn't handle the mixture of the creature's. they had a violent death. When some werewolves would try to change after being turned into a hybrid, their body would torn itself apart during change and some vampire would be changing into a hybrid creature their body would split in half. The elders were appalled and discussed that this frederick was doing more harm than good.

They agreed that the best thing is to get rid of hybrid's and keep it that way. And they agreed that born hybrids then make them from other creatures. Who are the elder's well that is classified information all it says is their two elder's and creatures as their bodyguard. But, as far as Fredrick's concern about creature's is they are old, weak, and couldn't cut it anymore, that hybrid's are a lot stronger and faster.

The elder's won't stand for this any longer so they spring into action. The two elders are a lot stronger and faster than their peers because they are a lot older than their peers but hybrids are a force to be reckoned with because they are a mixture of both creatures which make them stronger and faster. The elder's are prepared to deal with the issue directly.

This created fear of the hybrid and the creatures went into hiding and the ones who took a stand and fought died a painful death. Once the war was over the elder's put a ban on mixing the creatures and made a law to enforce it. If any creature is found in violation of law they will die. Melissa, Rose and Nola are shocked by what they read. Neither of the three women know what to do. Both Nola and Rose have had children and now their children are in danger from whoever these elders are for the werewolf clan and the elder for the vampire clan. Melissa is trying to figure out a plan to help her friends and her niece and nephew.

"We can take the children into hiding until they reach full maturity." Melissa says to Nola and Rose.

"No, we can't do that, either way the elders will find them." Nola says.

"There is only one thing we can do. That is we train our children and we stay and fight with the men. No one should be able to "punish" two people for falling in love and wanting what everyone else has." Melissa says.

"Ladies, we stay and fight, I'm not saying it's going to be an easy fight. Cause the Gods above know there will be a lot of bloodshed and pain, but if we dont stay and fight. None of us will ever live in peace with our families. We must show the elders on both sides that our children are not a danger to either breed. They are children, innocent children who shouldn't suffer because they are hybrids." Nick says.

"So at dawn tomorrow, we prepare ourselves to fight. The children will be trained next. After we are prepared, all three of us will let Nick, William and Bo know that we plan on staying and fighting with them. Not bowing down to the enemy and running and hiding." Nola says.

"I agree with you Nola, if we must fight to show that our children are not a threat then so be it." Rose says.

"I will fight to the end of this earth for my niece and nephew. Then ladies I will say goodnight and I will see you both at dawn for training." Melissa says.

"Goodnight Melissa." Rose says.

"Goodnight Melissa." Nola says.

As Melissa walks upstairs, Nola and Rose look at one another with tears in their eyes.

"We stand and fight." Rose and Nola say. As they both shake their heads in agreement they hug. Saying goodnight to one another

. Rose and Nola head to their separate rooms, till dawn when training begins. Rose closes her door and walks over to her and William's bed. She pulls the blankets back and gets under the covers. Rose is wondering where Bo is and if he, William and Nick are alright. They said they would only be gone for a little while.

Rose looks at the alarm clock on her bedside table and realizes it one forty-five a.m. Finding a comfortable position is difficult when Bo isn't in bed with her, and she silently prays to herself that Bo, William and Nick are ok. Rose pushes away all the negative thoughts she lays back and adjusts her body in a comfortable position. Once she finds comfort she closes her eyes to the sound of the crickets outside her window chirping in the night. Before sleep completely consumed her already tired body.

Rose mumbles,"We stay and fight!"

Nick, Bo and William pull into the driveway, looking at the clock illuminating the dashboard they all see it is well past two a.m. William, Nick and Bo all chuckle realizing that the girls are all asleep. Bo looks up and sees all the lights in the cabin are off.

"Well it's safe to assume the girls are sound asleep." Bo says with a slur.

"Old friend we are in a world of trouble in the morning." William says.

"Oh no kidding, Melissa will surgically remove my balls if she ever finds out what time we got in tonight." Nick says laughing.

"Alright gentlemen we will just explain that we were making a plan at the bar. Had a few drinks and lost track of time." Bo says.

"Sounds good." Nick and William say.

Nick, Bo and William get out of the SUV and head up to the cabin quietly, not trying to make too much noise to disturb Nola, Rose, Melissa and the babies. William unlocks the door and they all walk in. Bo heads to the nursery to check on his baby, he looks in and Luna is fast asleep.William walks over to the other nursery and looks in. His son Tayden is sound asleep with his blanket.

"Well gentlemen I bid you a good night or good morning whichever you choose." Nick says to Bo and William.

"Good night Nick." William and Bo say at the same time.

Nick heads to the door leading to his and Melissa's room. Opens the door and heads in shutting the door with a light click. "I wonder how mad the ladies are at us?" William says. "Hopefully not too mad, but we will find out in the morning/." Bo says. William shakes his head in agreement and they both turn to walk to adjacent doors. Very quietly, Bo and William open their bedroom doors, and slip inside their rooms quietly. With a faint click both doors are shut tight. Bo looks around in the darkness and finds his bed as he plops down, and passes out moments later in a drunken stupor.

Chapter 10

Preparing for War

Melissa is the first one up and she heads down the stairs to make coffee. Rose and Nola come into the kitchen five minutes after Melissa has the coffee started.

"Good morning ladies. Ready for our day of brutal training?" Melissa asks.

Rose and Nola groan at the thought of beginning training this early when they all went to bed late.

"Anyone else noticed that William, Bo and Nick came in after two a.m. drunker than a Louisiana skunk." Nola says.

"Yea Bo didn't even make it completely to the bed. He passed out halfway off the bed." Rose says.

"Serves them right, getting that drunk, and knowing they are all going to have a massive hangover when they wake up" Melissa says.

Each one of the women grab them a cup of coffee and quickly down the steaming liquid. They grab their bags from the hallway where they have their gear to start training. Nola, Rose and Melissa all head out the door to the SUV. Rose gets in the driver seat, Melissa in the passenger front seat and Nola in the back seat.The SUV starts up with a hum, and Rose puts the SUV in gear and heads out the driveway.

Driving down the country roads was a bumpy experience, but Rose knows they need complete seclusion from the world. So they are not interrupted. Melissa is humming to the song on the radio and Nola is laying in the back seat lightly snoring. When Rose pulls into the place they are meant to start training,

Melissa looks at her with disbelief. "What are we doing here Rose?" Melissa asks.

"Best way to train and to channel our energy is to go to the place where Damon appeared to us." Rose says.

When Rose puts the SUV in park and opens the door, Nola jumps up awake. "Hey we're here already?" Nola asks. "Girl you've been asleep for an hour and a half." Melissa says with a laugh. "Oh damn, I must have been exhausted from last night." Nola says.

The women grab their bags and walk up to the abandoned building. Melissa kicks the door open and the door makes a loud crash to the floor.

"This is the perfect place to train." Nola says.

"Plenty of places to climb and jump from. Which will be a good advantage on our side when the enemy comes to call." Rose says.

Melissa looks around for a light switch to illuminate the warehouse. When she finds it she flips it on. Nola, Rose and Melissa jump when the whirl and the humming of the machine take them by surprise.

"It's alright ladies, it's just the machines starting up. The noise will die down in a minute or two." Melissa says.

The three women walk further into the warehouse to investigate their surroundings and to find a table to lay their bags so they can begin their training. Three hours have passed and Nola, Rose and Melissa are working on their strengths, and their weaknesses. Knowing that if they don't strengthen their abilities they will not be able to help William, Bo and Nick when the time comes. Nor will they be able to properly train their children. Nola looks down at her watch and realizes it is almost midnight.

"Alright ladies we will continue this at home tomorrow. Right now we have got to be heading home before the boys come looking for us." Nola says.

"I agree, Nick has already texted my phone over fifty times wondering where I am at." Melissa says.

"Yeah lord knows what William is thinking." Rose says.

The girls begin to laugh at the thought of Nick, William and Bo's facial expressions when they wake up with no note, text or phone call explaining where they were going. Nola, Rose and Melissa gather their belongings and head out the warehouse doors. Melissa turns to shut the light off and begins to run towards the SUV where Nola and Rose are waiting.

"Are we all set Melissa?" Rose says.

"Good to go Rose, all the lights are shut off and it looks like no one has been there in years." Melissa said.

"Good we don't need any trail of us being here to stir any unwanted attention,"Nola says.

The drive home seems like it's a shorter ride then when the three women were headed to the warehouse. When the SUV pulled into the driveway, Rose switched off the headlights.

"Oh shit, Nick, William and Bo are still up." Rose said.

"Nola is William, Nick and Bo on the front porch." Melissa asks.

Nola squints her eyes and her smile drops, "Yeah and they look like they are pissed off. Is it too late to turn around and run now." Nola jokes.

"Yes it is. We all know we were in the wrong for not leaving some type of explanation of where we were all going. Now it's time to face the music." Rose says.

Nola is the first one to open the back passenger followed by Melissa and Rose. The trio begins to walk up the sidewalk to the steps. That's where they meet three angry men.

"Where in the fuck have you been? Also, why the hell have you been avoiding all calls and texts all day long." Nick, Bo and William say angrily all at once.

"Well that's what we were wanting to tell you boys. We are not planning on running with the children. We have begun our training which started this morning. The children's training begins in three weeks when they hit full adulthood. Nola, Melissa and I are so sorry for not telling you, but we didn't see any other way of doing it. We all knew that none of you gentlemen would agree with us standing beside you all and fighting. But, at the end of the day we love you all very much. We are not complete without you, we are all stronger together." Rose says.

William, Bo and Nick look at the girls and their anger slowly leaves their faces.

"Darlin' we are not mad at all. We were just worried that something had happened to you all." Nick says looking at Melissa.

William said you should have asked if we could help. What is this about anyway? Melissa, I will show you. She grabbed her laptop, pulled up the web page and read it.

"I see what Raymond was talking about, says William.

Bo and Nick come over to read it. They both agree it sure is Bo and Nick says.

William says "We can train but ladies if we train there can't be a hard feeling or no saying ladies you can't do that because if we train we train hard and learn hard. when you fight nothing matters but who you are fighting with you guys understand."

Nola, Rose, and Melissa say, "yes."

"Ok William says. Me and Bo will show how to begin, says William.

Bo charges at me, Bo charges at William and he leans in with his shoulder as they contact Bo flies back from the push back. Bo gets up and says that's how you stop a charge. Bo runs at William dodges his defences and grabs Willam from behind by his waist and leans slams William to the ground. William gets up and says good one old friend. Nola and Melissa repeated what William and Bo just dumistraighed. They asked how it was that

.William said, "That was good. William says, "Bo let them show them the grab and slam."

"Ok." Bo says

Bo and William charge at each other as they get close to each other William lunges at Bo grab him by his throat as they fly in the air about 5 feet as William knee goes up and Bo is in the laying down position and slams to the ground as dirt and grass flies up.

Bo gets up coughing man and said "Old friend I have done that in while that was fun but when you have your opponent on the ground you break their neck."

The ladies say "I don't know if we could repeat that."

"Just try." William and Bo say.

Nola and Melissa repeated they weren't bad but needed a little practice. They kept repeating it about 20 times and they got it just right.

"Yeah!!!" Williams says that was good."

Bo tells Melissa she needs to learn how to change when she is in danger.

Bo says "watch him take off running as he changes."

Melissa says "Ok" she takes off running changes and roars.

As they both change back Bo says that was damn good. Now I want you to change as I grab and jump in the air and take me down. So they get in their stands they charge each other Bo grabs Melissa jumps in the air. She changes and puts both hands out as she pushes, Bo to the ground as she flips back on her feet before they hit the ground and roars.

The change is immediate, no pain just a quick release and it's over. Melissa is beginning to control the change. That is detrimental and a  stron g indication that the moon will no longer control her shifting. Bo looks at Melissa and smiles, proud of the way she shifted without the help of the full moon.

"A couple more days and you will be ready, now remember in a couple of days there will be a challenge given to you. I need to make sure you are able to shift without any help. Now remember to always keep your emotions centered until you are ready to shift." Bo says to Melissa.

"It's getting easier the more I do it." Melissa says.

"Let's get you inside and let you cool off and get something to drink." Bo says.

Bo and Melissa walk into the cabin and Melissa grabs two glasses and Bo grabs the sweet tea out of the refrigerator. Bo sets the glasses on the counter, grabs the ice tray and puts three ice cubes in the glasses. Melissa turns from the refrigerator and goes over to the counter and pours the ice tea in the glasses.

"Bo, do you think Nick really loves me and accepts me for who I am?" Melissa asks.

"There is no doubt in the back of my mind that Nick loves you and accepts you. Nick is head over heels in love with you. I saw it in his thoughts when I came over to the safe house cabin. He may be gruff but deep down he has a heart." Bo says.

Melissa smiles at the notion that Nick really loves her, now she needs to tell him how she really feels. There is no better time than tonight when they go into town for dinner and a movie.

Later on in the evening before her and Nick's date, Melissa decided to soak her sore muscles in a hot bath. The steam from the water is filling the bathroom up, once the tub is filled with hot water and lavender bubbles, Melissa undresses and slowly lowers herself into the tub. Laying her head back and a hot washcloth over her eyes she begins to relax.

Thoughts racing through her mind on how she is going to tell Nick she feels the same way about him. Melissa now realizes that she has been in love with Nick since he picked her up from her apartment and took her to the safe house cabin. Melissa gets out of the tub and wraps a towel around herself and heads into her and Nick's room to get dressed.

Melissa glanced at the clock; it was already seven forty-five. She moves over to the closet, opens it and finds a pale blue high low dress that is adorned with rhinestones on the top. Melissa takes it out of the closet and lays it on the bed. She turns back around and proceeds to find the pale blue matching heels. When Melissa located the shoes she turned around and laid them on the bed. Picks the dress up and slips it over her head. Melissa sits on the edge of the bed and grabs the heels and slips them onto her feet.

She walks over to the mirror, picks up her dark blood red lipstick and proceeds to apply it. White glittery eyeshadow lays upon her eyelids. As Melissa looks into the mirror all she can think is what Nick will look like or say when he sees her. Melissa opens the door to their bedroom and walks out.

As soon as she turns the corner and begins walking down the stairs, she hears Nick's voice. When Melissa gets to the bottom of the stairs Bo, William, Nola, Rose and Nick fall silent and look at her.

"Melissa  darlin ' you look absolutely beautiful. You are a sight for sore eyes." Nick says with a smile creeping onto his handsome chiseled face.

Everyone in the room nods their head in agreement.

"You ready to go darlin'?" Nick asks.

"Yes let's go." Melissa says.

As they  hop in the SUV and drove off. While driving down the road, Nick has a hard time paying attention to the road. Nick pulls into the movie theater parking lot. Nick turns to Melissa ,

"Darlin' it looks like something is on your mind. Would you like to tell me?" Nick asks.

"I've been wanting to tell you this for awhile, but I have been afraid you wouldn't think the same thing." Melissa says.

"What is it darlin'?" Nick asks.

"Nick, I'm in love with you. I've been in love with you since the first time I met you. I have never felt the connection with anyone like the connection I have with you. My soul yearns for you when we are apart, my dreams are all about you. When we make love it's like my body sets fire. I don't ever want to be with anyone but you. You Nick are my soulmate. So what I'm trying to say is, I want to be yours forever. I want us to have babies, I want to be forever yours. Eternity isn't enough time, I want every moment to be with you." Melissa says as she lowers her head, tears glistening her eyes.

" Darlin ' look at me, don't lower your head. Love isn't supposed to hurt, it's supposed to be like riding on a cloud and the atmosphere makes you high. Your thoughts and heart are always with the person. When you truly love someone your souls become one. Basically darlin what I'm trying to say is I love you in the same way. I have since the day I laid eyes on you." Nick says.

Melissa raises her head up, Nick pulls her closer to him and cradles her face in his hands. "Melissa I didn't know love until I laid eyes on you. My soul knew that we were meant to be together. Don't ever feel like you have to hide something from me." Nick says as he kisses her roughly on her full blood red lips.

Once the kiss ends Nick looks at Melissa. " Darlin ' lets skip the movie and dinner and go straight for dessert." Nick says with a wicked smile on his face. Melissa blushes and kisses him again.

"Dessert sounds perfect Nick." Melissa says with a gleam in her eyes.

Nick says. Nick starts the car and begins to head to Wolfsbane safe house cabin.

About 20 minutes later they were finally at the cabin. Nick gets out of the car and runs to the other side. Nick looks at Melissa through the glass, he opens the door to the car. Nick leans in and picks Melissa up into his arms and carries her toward the cabin. Nick sets her down on her feet as he reaches in his pocket for the cabin key. Once he finds the key he unlocks the door, Nick then turns and picks Melissa back up into his arms.

"Where are you taking me Nick?" Melissa giggles.

"To our bed, where I'm going to devilish things to your body. You will be so satisfied that you will be weak in the knees." Nick says with a devious smile.

"Oh I got some moves you haven't seen yet. I can do things to you that will have your cock hard for months." Melissa says licking her lips.

Once they get to the master suite, Nick opens the door and steps in, Melissa still in his arms.

"Well lets see if we can cure our insatiable appetites. I'm going to torment you slowly having you beg." Melissa says.

"Darlin' I will foreplay a slow burn. Making you beg me to put that fire out." Nick says with a low chuckle.

"Well sir lets see what you got." Melissa says as she crushes her lips over Nick's lips.

Slowly kissing him playing with fire. Knowing that her doing this is going to get Nick revved up. Nick deepens the kiss by slowly licking her bottom lip till Melissa opens her mouth. Nick slowly kissed her deeply while massaging her breasts. Nick pushes Melissa up against the wall pinning her. A moan escapes from Melissa's lips. Nick then proceeds to lick and kiss Melissa slowly down her neck. Running his hands down her sides making Melissa shiver.

Nick slides his hand to her front and down her stomach. Nick slowly inches his hand down between Melissa's legs, slowly pushing them apart.Starts rubbing on Melissa vagina getting her aroused as she moans and bites her bottom lip. Nick picks up Melissa and puts her two hands on each bed posted. He smacked her butt. moan ooo Melissa let's out. Nick is moving her butt and hips like he is giving a little tease. He pulls his pants down as he gets close behind her and massages her breast and plays with her nipples. Melissa is moaning as her body shakes in pleasures.

Nick grabbed her hips and pushed his cock in your vagina as she was still leaning against the two beds posted and she lets a gasp and moaned in pleasure. Nick is pulling her back and forth by her hips while she still holds on to bed posted as she moans and leaned her head back in deep pleasure. Nick smacks her butt again Melissa says oh yes spank me I have a bad girl as she moans. Nick gives her three more smacks as he takes his hand on the top butt pushes it down on his cock as he lets out a loud moan and she's cumming like a waterfall.

At the same time Nick is cumming grunting "Oh yeah."

As Melissa says "Oh yeah give it to me."

Laying down relaxing and cuddling as they rest for training the next day. The next morning everyone is outside for training.

William says "Nick I'm gonna show you a trick that really is rarely used."

William tells Nick to grab his throat, Nick grabs his throat. william is just standing there. Then William's shape shifts into a snake. Nick jumps back and William 's shape shifts back into a vampire.

Nick says "Dude what the hell?"

William says "In vampires old bag tricks is he or she can shape shift if need be."

Nick says "Like what?"

"It is limitless if you turn into another person William says.

Melissa is not feeling well. She is weak and can not concentrate.

William sped over Melissa as he spooked her. Are you alright?" William asked.

Melissa says "Yes."

William notices she is weak and losing her balance William catches her before she falls. Melissa is trying to take a bite out of William as he looks like she has teeth protruding. William is shocked but she is not turning what the hell is going on? William backs up and Melissa advances toward William. Nick speeds over.

"Melissa, what the hell that's William" Nick says

she snaps at Nick?

Nick says "Melissa."

Bo speeds over to get back and look at her eyes. They are blue not pink.

"Rose comes here, says Bo."

" Yes ." Rose says.

"I need you to knock her out, Bo says.

"This isn't like Melissa at all, it's like all her senses are heightened way into overdrive. there is no bringing her out of it until she decides to come down." Bo says.

"So what are you planning on doing?"Rose asks "Knocking her out long enough for her hormones to come down where she will be back to normal?". Bo says

"What?" Nick asks.

"I see there is no other way to do this other than that. I have never hit a woman in my life and I really don't want to start now but she leaves me no choice. Melissa is not only a danger to us but she is a danger to herself." Bo says.

William looks over at Bo with a concerned look on his face.

"Old friend if you can't do it then I will. I know how much strength to use to knock her out temporarily. In order for Melissa to come down from whatever heightened senses she is having she will have to sleep." William says as he looks over at Melissa.

Melissa is thrashing around snarling and trying to bite whoever comes near her.

"If you think it's the only way then I guess it must be done." Rose says with sadness to her voice.

"I promise I wont hurt her, she won't remember anything and her senses will go back to normal." William says.

"Then once she is asleep we can take her into the cabin to the medical ward, strap her to the table and run a series of tests to see what is going on. Once we get to the bottom of what is causing this sudden violent outbursts, then we can figure out how to handle it from there." Bo says.

William nods in agreement as he is walking toward Nick who is with all his strength trying to hold Melissa in place.

"I'm sorry Melissa this is for your safety and ours." William says.

William closes his eyes and concentrates until he feels his strength coming to the surface. When William opens his eyes they glow a reddish color. He brings it fist back and makes contact with Melissa's jaw knocking her out cold. Melissa goes limp in Nick's arms as he cradles her gently.

"It's time to get her inside." Bo says.

"Will she be alright?" Nick asks.

"Yeah, will find out what's going on, handle it and everything will be alright." Bo says.

Nick puts Melissa's head against his shoulder as he follows William and Bo into the cabin. Nick looks down at Melissa. She looks so peaceful, he just can't explain what caused her to turn so violent. William, Bo and Nick round the corner in the hall and stop in front of the medical room door. Bo leans over and opens it as they each walk in.

Nick carries Melissa over to the bed, and begins to strap her legs and arms down. Concern and guilt start to flood Nick, he never thought he would ever have to do this to Melissa. Nick looks at Melissa touching her face gently. Nick leans forward and kisses her lightly on her forehead.

"I love you Melissa, everything will be ok soon. I promise my love, William, Bo, Rose, Nola and I will find out what's going on." Nick says.

William and Bo look over at Nick, and wave him over to them. Nick looks back at Melissa one more time, as if it will be the last time he sees her. When Nick crosses the room to William and Bo and looks at them both with concern in his eyes.

"Now I will tell you Nick, that William nor I will be performing a series of tests on Melissa. Rose and Nola will be conducting all of that. Once the results come in they will let us know. But, you must be patient. In order to help Melissa the best way we know how is to let Rose and Nola do what needs to be done uninterrupted." Bo says.

"I understand, but will I be able to come in and see her?" Nick says.

"No Nick. Melissa needs to get better, Rose and Nola will be running tests around the clock. If it's something we can handle then we need the results back as soon as possible. If there is any interference at all we will be risking Melissa's life. So for the next seventy-two hours we need you to be calm." William says.

There is a light knock at the door and Bo walks over and answers it. There stands Rose and Nola in scrubs, ready for the next three days of testing.

"Alright gentlemen it's time for us to start. Hopefully in three days we will have an answer on what's going on with Melissa." Nola says.

William and Bo put their hands on Nick's shoulders and they walk out of the room as the girls walk in.

"Everything will be ok Nick, you have to trust us. Nola and I will find out what's going on." Rose says.

Nick shakes his head. "I trust you all with everything I have in me." Nick says.

The next three days are hell, Nola and Rose ran over sixty tests on Melissa and they all came back negative. No abnormalities in her blood, no disease no nothing. Exhaustion was starting to kick in and it looks to Rose and Nola that their friend is going to lose her fight with whatever she is fighting.

"Nola, there has to be a reason for this onslaught of her senses." Rose says.

"I agree with Rose but we have run every test we can think of and everything is coming back negative. I don't know what else we can do." Nola says with defeat in her voice.

"We don't give up, Melissa is a fighter, she is strong. Whatever is causing this will come to light." Rose says.

"There is one test we haven't done on her yet, and it may explain why her senses are going into overdrive." Rose says.

"Are you talking about giving her a pregnancy test?" Nola says.

"You bet your ass that's what I'm thinking." Rose says.

As Nola turns and grabs the last vial they have, Rose sticks Melissa in the arm drawing out enough blood to run the test. Rose and Nola put the vial of blood into the machine and waited for the time out. Nola and Rose look at one another nervously as the machine stops. The computer in front of them starts to compile up the results. Nola and Rose look at the result with sheer shock.

"Oh my god." Rose says.

"Oh my god." Nola says.

Both Rose and Nola begin to read the results out loud. "Melissa is pregnant with a..."

Chapter 11

Expanding Family

Rose and Nola both stop reading abruptly and pick up the phone to call Bo, William and Nick. Bo answers on the third ring.

"So did you find out what is going on with Melissa." Bo says.

Both Nola and Rose say "Yes, she is pregnant with a hybrid."

"Melissa is what with a hybrid?" Bo says.

"Pregnant Bo. Melissa is pregnant with a hybrid." Nola says.

The line on the other end goes dead, as the girls turn around to look at Melissa they see she is sitting up. Eyes glowing pink, and pissed off even more than before.

Before Rose and Nola could react or scream Melissa is on them within seconds. Rose and Nola are trying to get away from Melissa. Nola see Surge of sedation from Rose c-section. She grabs and stabs Melissa 's neck. Melissa backs up and starts stumbling, Nola grabs and helps to the bed and lays her down. Rose and Nola strap her down.

About this time Bo, William, and Nick walk in. William hollers "Rose and Nola what's going on the line went dead."

" Melissa got up and came after us. Nola found a needle with medicine in it. Sedation medicine says Nola and we strap her down" Nola says.

They both say "Melissa is pregnant with a hybrid."

"So wait, we have a new creature?" William asks.

Rose says "Yes. but that's not all this pregnancy is different. This baby is incredibly fast and this not good most vampire/werewolf will die because their body isn't made to handle this hybrid creature. It could tear her apart."

Nick bursts out crying and says what have I done. Bo says now hold on a minute Melissa is a lot stronger than that we didn't think she would through the werewolf change. We need to draw some more blood for some tests. Nola prepares to draw blood.

"William I need you to give some blood then will we drip it down her throat so it will satisfy the baby long enough to do what we gotta do, says Bo.

Nola is done drawing the blood from Melissa and goes over to hook up a blood drip bag to William for him to give the blood.

"Why my blood?" says

"William because she had a taste for your blood so there's something in it the baby wants or needs." says Bo.

"Ok anything for the baby." says William. How are we going to control this baby? William

Bo says "We will have to keep blood on hand because babies won't be able to hunt right away. "

"We got the test. I can see the hybrid cells have a strong present in her body." Nola says "Let's take an ultrasound.

Rose agrees they lift her shirt up and the gel on her stomach and place the wand on her stomach."

Everyone is shocked by what appears on the screen. The hybrid baby is fully grown at this time Melissa starts to wake up as everyone is on their toes not knowing if anything is going to happen.

Melissa says "What the hell is that my baby? Am I pregnant?"

"Yes." said Nola. "I am afraid it's a hybrid.

Oh no there's a chance I might die from this?" Melissa says as she cries.

William is done giving a bag and takes it to Melissa and tells her to drink it.

Melissa says "No."

William says "Yes please your baby tried to kill us through. So please feed the baby." says William.

Melissa finally gives in and as she gets the taste of it she drains the bag in seconds.

William asks "Are you alright now? "

Yes." says Melissa

"Can you unstrap me?"

"William says we can't for protection and ours." Nola says

"Yes because you tried to attack me and Rose."

Melissa starts to cry.

"I tried to hurt my sisters." Nola says

"We know it wasn't you, it was the baby trying to feed."

Melissa to the baby "That's a bad baby you do not attack your aunts and uncles."

Bo says "It is hybrid nature to eat anything they cross, especially if they are really hungry they will even attack humans."

"How do you know some about hybrids?'' William asks Bo

"Well there were rumors of a hybrid existing. She was very strong and powerful." Rose said

"Yeah, Bo we read it" says Nola.

"That was after that and it could have been one of her hybrids." Bo said "Hybrids are very rare though because they are hard to create." Bo says.

"How did we do it then Nick says.

"It depends on the timing and if the couple have a rare gene in their bodies. The one with the rare gene passes through the pregnancy. Even if this person isn't like the significant other, they can still in very and I mean very rare cases create a hybrid. Like Melissa and Nick, Nick is a vampire, and Melissa is a werewolf, but somewhere in Melissa's DNA is the gene to allow the werewolf and vampire gene to coexist to conceive a hybrid baby. Before any of you ask, I will tell you right now that neither parties may never know that they carry the hybrid gene." Bo says.

"So somewhere down Melissa's ancestral line a female carried the hybrid gene. Which in turn any female in that bloodline will have it. It carries on to any female born in that bloodline?" Nola says.

"You are absolutely correct." Bo says.

William looks at Bo, knowing that the werewolf elder and the vampire elder both will come for this baby once he or she is born.

"Oh shit, that means the elder from the vampire clan and the elder from the werewolf clan will be coming after Melissa, Nick and the baby."William says.

"Yes, but if we can prove that Melissa and Nick didn't know Melissa carried the hybrid gene. Then it will spare all their lives." Bo says.

"Well I know that I wouldn't want to run for the rest of my life with Melissa and our child." Nick says.

"Then we must get the evidence up just in case we run into whoever they are." Rose says.

Everyone turns and looks at Nick. Nick gives them a reassuring shoulder shrug.

"I know you're scared, but I don't think anyone would come here for you, Melissa and the baby. Raymond could have been talking out his ass to scare us." Bo says.

"To be on the safe side and to be prepared we need to find all evidence proving them innocent of having any knowledge of this hybrid gene." William says.

Nola goes to the computer to look up how Melissa had the gene. Nola looks at the first woman hybrid and a picture pops up which her name is Sarah. Nola takes a double look and notices her and Melissa looks alike.

"It says that elders vow all the family member will die hybrid or not it so happens that the Sarah had a sister that was not a creature her and family stay human so when the elders were coming they put there children up for adoption to protect them from being murder. So it means that it is the direct descendant of Sarah's sister. Nola says.

"So I have been lied to my whole life? My mother and father never told me I was adopted. I don't understand how they could have hid this from me." Melissa says.

"Darlin' they were and still are trying to protect you. If anyone ever found out who you are they would come after you and kill you. Nick says.

"I have a right to know who I really am. This would have to save us time and energy." Melissa says.

Melissa is angry and asks herself why didn't her parents tell her. Bo tells her to keep control of her emotions before she starts involuntarily changing. I think I will give her some time to process all of this. She needs a little time to be alone.

"Even though I hate to see her cry. I know whatever I say to her will ever take the pain away." Nick says.

"Melissa just got a huge chunk of news, and on top of that she found out that everything has been hidden from her." William says.

" We all know you love her Nick. There is not a doubt in the world on that. All you breathe is Melissa. That woman is your heart, and we all see it." Nola says.

"Just give her time. Everything will be alright in the morning. Nola says.

Nick stays in the medical room with her. He does want to leave her side. This hybrid baby is growing faster than ever before.

The next morning everyone awakes to the sound of Melissa screaming. "Nick! Nick where are you? The babys coming. Please help."

Melissa screams. Bo, Nick, William, Nola and Rose come running into the medical room.

"Oh shit!" Bo says.

"The babies are coming!" Melissa screams.

Rose and Nola rush over to Melissa and begin to check her. Rose looks at Nola.

"She is fully dilated. The baby is coming." Rose says.

"Alright Melissa we see the head. When Rose tells you to push you need to push." Nola says.

Melissa nods and screams. Nick rushes over to Melissa and grabs her hand.

"It's time darlin. It's time for you to bring out a baby into this world." Nick says.

"Melissa looks at Nick, I'm scared Nick." Melissa cries.

"I know  Darlin . Everything will be ok. Nick says.

"Alright Melissa PUSH!" Rose says.

Melissa bears down and pushes. "Rose I need her to push one more time, and the baby will be here. Nola said

"One more push Melissa, push Melissa." Rose says. "

Darlin pushed. I'm right here with you. I'm not going anywhere I promise." Nick says.

Melissa looks Nick right in the eyes as she gives the final push all she has got. About two minutes into Melissa pushing her second time. The silent room echoes the cries of the baby.

"Well Mommy and Daddy, your baby is a boy. Congratulations Nick and Melissa." Nola says.

"Congratulations to you two." Rose chimes brightly.

Nick looks at Melissa and smiles widely. "It's a boy darlin. We have a son." Nick says proudly.

"I know, I'm so happy Nick. What do you think we should name him?" Melissa asks.

Nick looks over at his son, and turns back to Melissa. "Daniel. Daniel sounds like a good strong name." Nick says.

Melissa's smile widens and her eyes are gleaming with joy. "I love that name. Daniel it is then." Melissa says.

After the baby is clean and all wrapped up Rose brings the baby over to Nick and Melissa. Nick takes his son in his arms and smiles. He bends down to lay a gentle kiss on his son's forehead.

"Welcome to the world Daniel. Welcome to our family, son. Your mom and I have been waiting to meet you. Nick says.

The baby opens his newborn eyes as if he knows who Daddy is.

The baby smiles and Nick's heart fills with love and happiness.

"We can take these straps off now." Rose says.

"So we know the elders will come if and when and but according to an article that was read it's not going to matter about evidence anymore it will only sit Melissa up for the elders to tie up their loose ends." Bo says.

"So we will fight." William said "We will keep training and then training children or however big they are at that time. They are growing incredibly fast and our addition Daniel is growing even faster."says William.

"What about Damon?" asks Bo.

" We will deal with whatever comes at us first." William said "Hey Nola come here."says William.

"You go ahead and go hunt and bring back Daniel, a fresh and alive animal so he can feed William." Nola says.

"Yes it has been a while since I hunted." Bo says.

Nola takes Tayden with her so he can hunt since he is big enough. He is like 5 year old and has a maternity. Nick and Melissa can not believe how fast Daniel is growing. He's trying to walk already. They both think that's impossible but he's a hybrid everything is different.

"Well there growth would be considered that are not human so cellular structures moving faster than normal rate.William said "Daniel will give Damon and the elders a run for their money and we don't know his abilities yet either. How strong, fast, and powerful? Since he was born a hybrid not made into a hybrid. We need to keep him safe even from creatures who want to dictate him and use his blood to make better creature's for their own personal gain." William says.

Nola and Tayden come back from hunting. Nola has a living animal for Daniel. She places the animal with Daniel. He walks as he learns to walk already and jumps onto it, tears through the animal's neck and sucks it dry of every last drop of blood. Then he uses little claws to eat the animal and this does not slow down his growth any it actually helps it.

I will agree with you that this sounds disgusting but for the hybrid this is their source of their speed and strength. Drinking and eating their prey. I know your thinking if i was a hybrid i wouldn't do it but if they don't they grow weak and will go into a forever sleep until they do feed.

So as William and Bo are thinking about what to do next. Melissa has done some research on the elder and hybrids. She found that hybrids were caught when they tried to produce more hybrids and failed with some because their bodies couldn't handle it when the elder caught wind of what was going on, feared the new creatures and ban it because they were stronger and faster than any creatures.

"Get this, the elders are Dracula and Gilgamesh" Melissa says.

William and Bo are shocked.

"Dracula isn't he dead?" William asks.

"No, he just vanished the same with Gilgamesh" Melissa said "So these bastards kill my ancestors over fear and the rest of my remaining ancestors so there wouldn't be any more hybrids created." Melissa says.

"So these are our elders is it because they are older?" William asks.

"Yes, Vampire and werewolves alike picked them because they are  older. "Melissa says.

"Shit they gotta be at 10,000 years old by now that's an old ass elder." says William.

"So Gilgamesh is my elder." says Bo.

"I knew when Rose read her book of myths and legends that he vanished, son of a bitch." says Bo.

"We know Dracula is the grandfather of shape shifting." William said"He's very good at it. He can pose as someone else." as William stops talking in tracks. "Son of a bitch" William says.

"What?" asks Bo.

"Raymond I'm willing to bet it wasn't even a Raymond."

"It was a Dracula pose as somebody else William says.

"If that was Dracula he knew what was going then why didn't he stop it right there and kill all of us?" Bo asks.

"That's what we would think that he and Gilgamesh as elders didn't know anything yet." William says.

"So we got to be on our toes at all times because we don't when they are going to show up." Bo says.

"Damn we gotta deal with the threat of Damon but now Dracula and Gilgamesh too." Bo says.

"Yes I wouldn't put it past Damon crooked ass to tell Dracula and Gilgamesh what was going on so they would kill us and he would be rid of his bad deal." William says."

"I think theory is supported because Damon he's been trying to get rid of decades now." Bo says.

"I don't want to kill our elders but if we leave us no choice then be family will become before any elder I promise you that." William says.

Bo says "I agree with you."

Melissa says "I'm in it with you."

Nola, Rose and Nick say "Me too.

"It will probably be all out war but I know we are willing to die for our family." William says.

"Everyone says "Yes."

"I'll go down with my middle finger in the air. We will end anybody that threatens to do harm to this family, says William.

Nola came back from the medical room. "I think I found the reason why hybrids were banned." Nola said "It's not because they feared a hybrid blood holds secrets on how to make more hybrids and how to kill creatures I think I found it and that is what started the war and the ban not because they were feared but what is in their blood and body fluids. Unlike us we can change people by using our blood but what makes a hybrid so dangerous is the mix of the two creatures where there blood and body fluids become toxic together so toxic when they consume flesh from their prey it like acid and break down the flesh but also there blood can make other creatures better and stronger than what they are while remaining one creature if it is used right a creature could become limitless." Nola says.

Chapter 12

Two Legends Unite

Dracula is pacing around his castle waiting to hear of any news of the rumors going around about three children being born of creatures.

"I will find them children and end them. It's against vampire law to bore children of not the same race. It's an abomination." Dracula yells at the top of his lungs.

The sound echoing off the walls of the castle. Dracula walks over to the window and looks out on the land. The moon full and bright the stars showed all the elders before him who were killed protecting his clan. The land seems like a wonderland under the moonlight, but knowing that he will not be able to hunt irks him the most. For the three days the moon is full Dracula can not hunt, in fear of the werewolves descending on him and ripping him apart.

The vampire and werewolf clans never see eye to eye, and as long as they stay away from one another everything runs smoothly.

"Sire, I have confirmation from our soldiers. They have confirmed our worst fear. Three children have been born under different creatures. One of the children is a hybrid." the messenger says.

"A hybrid, what do you mean a hybrid?" Dracula asks.

"Born both vampire and werewolf. They say the child is of immaculate strength, can eat any way he or she wants to. They say they have seen the child, born two days ago and already has aged into a five year old child. Sire, I fear that if we go to find these children we will not make it out alive." the messenger says.

"It has to be done, we can not have three children running around not pure blood of our clan. Dracula said "The hybrid child can be a danger to us all, including humans. We must track them down, see for ourselves and extinguish the children and the parents." Dracula says.

The messenger nods his head in agreement. The messenger walks out the room, the sound of the door closing echoes through the room. Dracula looks out the window again and begins to think. Where could the parents be hiding three powerful kids from the world? It has to be a place of seclusion, somewhere that no one would ever be able to think to look.

Not only is Dracula fearing the worst for his clan, but he fears for his own life. He has read about hybrids. Hybrids are a dangerous but powerful breed. They can either be an ally or a very strong and dangerous enemy, and Dracula was not going to find out which side he would fall under.

Gilgamesh stretches and his transformation is complete. The moon felt like heaven on his blackish gold fur.Eyes the color of a glowing yellow. The hunt is on to find food to sustain him till the next full moon, but also he is waiting for his tracker to come back and let him know what he and the others found out.

Running through the woods he looks up and sees the castle of Dracula. With a low growl and sneer he continues to look. Gilgamesh catches a glimpse of Dracula in the window. Gilgamesh raises his head at the night sky and lets out a howl. Sending Dracula a warning not to go out hunting tonight or he will rip him to shreds.

Gilgamesh goes further into the woods till he finds a clearing, there he sees the prime target for his sustenance. A ten point buck is quietly standing there unbeknownst to him that death is coming for him quickly. Within seconds before the buck could react Gilgamesh is on him, ripping into his throat and tearing at his flesh. Devouring everything but the bone. Once he eats, Gilgamesh hears tree branches snapping in the distance. Gilgamesh crouches down in a low position ready to fight whoever it is intruding on his meal.

Gilgamesh continues to keep his eyes on the wooded area, until he sees it's one of his trackers coming out of the woods into the clearing. Gilgamesh stands and goes back into human form. Waiting for his tracker to do the same, within seconds the tracker is in human form.

"My lord the rumors are true, they are true. Three children born of different creatures. One of them is a rare and special breed. Dangerous to both werewolf and vampire kind." the tracker says.

"Are you saying after hundreds of centuries, someone has borne a hybrid?" Gilgamesh asks with a smile on his face.

"Yes my lord there is someone who has borne a hybrid. The only thing is, we can not locate where the children are at. All we do know is that the hybrid was born two days ago and now looks like a five year old child." the tracker says.

"Well, well, well, I guess we will be trying to figure out where to locate the parents of these three children. If the rumors are as true as everyone is saying then the descendant of Sarah has given us a gift. With this gift we will be able to put the vampires into extinction." Gilgamesh says.

"My lord, you must understand. No one has ever seen the parents or these children. We know the rumors are true, we smell the difference in the air. We just can't figure out where to locate them." the tracker says.

"The parents would keep themselves and the children in seclusion, for the risk of losing not only their lives but the children's lives also. Very smart on their part, but if we find them soon, and play it smart. We can kill the parents including Sarah's descendants and take all three children and train them to fight with us." Gilgamesh says.

"I will get the troops ready my lord and by the first light we will head out and begin our hunt. I need to make you aware of this also, someone has also let our enemy Dracula know about the children. Dracula is not planning on using the children, he is planning on killing the parents and the children. Trying to keep us from using the children to our advantage." the tracker says.

"Then my son, we must be ready by first light. We need to find the parents and the children, kill the parents and take the children before Dracula gets his cold sneaky dead hands on them." Gilgamesh says.

"Aye my lord." the tracker says before he transforms back into wolf form and runs from the clearing into the woods.

Gilgamesh stands there for a couple of minutes and thinks about his options. So my enemy is planning on finding the clan before me. Ha, we got something he doesn't have, a sense of keen smell, and we can smell the parents and children from hundreds of miles away. By tomorrow night the parents will be dead and the three children will be ours for the taking. Gilgamesh transforms back into his wolf form and heads from the clearing to his castle. Sneering with hatred he looks forward and thinks, my pack will not let these cold dead bastards take away the only weapon of destruction we have from us.

Training these children will be hard, but as the rumors are saying, they are growing at a progressively fast rate. Yes, these children will be the undoing of the vampire race, and I will make sure I am there to see it all unfold. What Gilgamesh doesn't know is William, Bo, Nola, Rose, Melissa, Nick, and the children have been training for any presents of danger. They will be walking into a death trap because Gilgamesh and his clan have been trained in the old arts of defence.

As William and his clan have been training in old and new arts of defence. So killing William clan will be a slim chance in hell. So the Gilgamesh clan is preparing for the assault. My lord we are ready to leave as they have been checking house and kids for miles now. Gilgamesh says let's go take care of business. William and his clan are training teaching the children in the art of defence.

As Gilgamesh and his clan are making their way to kill all the adults and take the children. Gilgamesh is excited at the fact he's fixing to get his own hybrid. I'll beat Dracula to the punch he thinks to himself. William clan is on their toes because they know this attack is coming. They were already warned. They are ready to take on the Gilgamesh clan and even ready to take on the Dracula clan.

They figure they both would have come at the sametime but Dracula and Gilgamesh can't stand each other because Dracula thinks a werewolf is beneath him. That we aren't equal creatures so Gilgamesh and Dracula are not the best of friends. William is standing on the porch and sees something in the distance.

William says "Nick come here."

"Yes." Nick says Speed over there to what that is in the distance William asks him. Nick speeds as close as he can get to what this is. Nick,  is in a shock, speeds back to William.

"William Gilgamesh and his clan are coming and ready to fight." says Nick.

Williams calls the clan into action. "Ok guys this is not a drill Gilgamesh and his clan is coming to fight and are dressed for the part. This ain't a tea meeting so let's begin to defend our children and our friends." William says.

As Gilgamesh gets closer to the cabin he can see that they are going to put up a fight. Gilgamesh orders his clan to break into groups four. Gilgamesh doesn't see William has Nick spies on their advances as he tries to keep out sight at the sametime. So William tells his clan to spread apart. Gilgamesh can't understand what they are doing. He has never seen anything like this before. He wonders if he should continue the advance.

Bo is getting ready. He never thought he would have to take his elder but when he comes to his family he is ready to tear him apart. Gilgamesh also doesn't know Bo can change at will because of his moon necklace. So can Melissa as she also has one. Gilgamesh has dealt with Sarah; he knows the ancestor of her will be like her. He or she is wicked strong theirself.

As Gilgamesh clan gets closer to the cabin both Bo and Melissa changes into their werewolf form as they are running, roaring, growling, and snapping their jaws together Gilgamesh and his clan are shocked they can not do this. As Bo and Melissa are running they split apart and disappear. Gilgamesh orders his clan to keep a look out for Bo and Melissa werewolves as he says that Bo and Melissa attack each far side of Gilgamesh clan tearing them apart.

Gilgamesh is shocked by how well trained they are and he is appalled by werewolves living in the same building together with Vampire as he asks himself can this be werewolves living together with Vampires. The Gilgamesh clan is trying to fight back against Bo and Melissa's attack. Bo's daughter Luna is itching for action. She changes  into wolf form roaring at Gilgamesh clan. She stops and stands up. She starts using her magic to uproot trees and throws at Gilgamesh clan knocking over like bowling pins. Gilgamesh is getting worried about how this is going to play out since the William clan is well trained in defence.

Daniel is getting angry he can't bear to see his family willing to die over him. Daniel's eyes turn a glowing blue as he growls and then roars William knows he has to protect him so he will stay with Daniel. Daniel turns and everyone is wondering what Daniel is going to turn into. Daniel has teeth like a vampire's three fangs at the top and bottom of each side. His skin turns pretty grey. He is half vampire and werewolf. He doesn't change into either. He turns into an entirely new creature and it makes it look camouflage in the daylight.

It is hard to see Daniel as a charge at Gilgamesh clan and attack one. Daniel bits him in the neck feeds off him which gives him more strength. Daniel charges at Gilgamesh and grabs him and slams him to the ground as the grass and dirt files from the impact. Nick and Melissa are proud of their son. He pulled off the grab and slam. He begins to drag Gilgamesh to the cabin as the Gilgamesh clan is trying to stop him. He claws his way through as he claws the men he cuts them in half. As hybrid his claws are like a sword.

A hybrid claws are his best weapon using them to claw to defend themselves against opponents to cut them to death. Gilgamesh is trying to get away from Daniel, Nola speeds over with a surge and sedates him. She stabs it in his neck and releases the medicine. Gilgamesh fights to stay awake but he can't and goes out like a light. William and his clan tear the rest of Gilgamesh clan apart.

Nick put the body into piles as Rose sat the pile on fire and burned the bodies. Nola straps Gilgamesh down as Daniel lays in the bed. Daniel turned back into a human. William comes in and says the rest of the clan has been destroyed. Bo and Melissa are walking back up to the cabin and changing back into human form.

Nick goes up to Daniel and tells him he is proud of him pulling off the grab and slam as Daniel ages about eight year now. They are sitting around waiting for Gilgamesh to wake up. Dracula messenger has seen everything and speeds back to tell Dracula what just went down.

"Sire Gilgamesh just tried to attack the clan with the hybrid. Sire this hybrid is nothing like we have killed before. when he changes in the daylight you can't see him. The Messenger says.

Dracula says "What happened to Gilgamesh clan the hybrid drag Gilgamesh in the cabin and he was killed and the bodies burned."

Sire the hybrid claw is like a sword . His claw can cut anyone in half."

Dracula says "We might have to rethink our plan on how to deal with this clan."

"Sire yes they were also trained in the art of defence and werewolves and vampires are living together." The Messenger says.

"What." Dracula says angrily.

"Yes Sire, I know I couldn't believe what a good team they made. They  tore Gilgamesh 's clan apart." The Messenger says.

"Go back to see what happens to Gilgamesh." says Dracula.

"Ok Sire. Back at the cabin William is trying to calm down after the day they had." The Messenger says.

Meanwhile, Gilgamesh starts to wake up and asks "Where I am?"

William says "They are all dead and burned. "Why did you want to attack us." William asks.

"I wanted the hybrid, says Gilgamesh.

"What for your own gain Bo says.

"Who wouldn't, Dracula wouldn't want to kill all of you." says Gilgamesh.

"Yes I wanted the hybrid for my personal gain. I'm sick werewolves being treated unfairly." Gilgamesh says.

"What do you mean?" Bo asks.

"Dracula thinks werewolves beneath him aren't equal." Gilgamesh said. "That's why I am surprised to see you guys together.

Gilgamesh looks at Melissa and says you look like Sarah. "You must be the direct descendant of Sarah."

"Yes you lucky I have killed you for killing my ancestor." Melissa says.

"That wasn't me, that was Dracula. he wants to do it again because a hybrid is dangerous." Gilgamesh said "I didn't see anything dangerous about a hybrid. I think they are the most wonderful creatures ever created." says Gilgamesh. "How did you guys change?" Gilgamesh asks.

" We weren't Bo and William. A demon made us this way over a bad deal." says William.

"His name wouldn't happen to be Damon would it?" Gilgamesh asks.

"Yes, how did you know that?" Bo asks.

"Damon is the one who told me about the children including the hybrid. I want the hybrid and I will stop at nothing to get him." Gilgamesh says.

"You will not touch our children. You will have to go through our dead bodies to get to the children, and even then you will not win. You saw what Daniel has done to your pack. Do you want the same fate to fall upon you?" Bo says.

"I want that hybrid Bo and if I have to destroy all of you to get him then I will." Gilgamesh says.

"Like I said you sneaky little slimy bastard, you will not and I repeat will not get any of these children. If we have to, we will call Daniel in here and let him rip you apart and devour every single part of you. Leaving just the bone. Do you want that you son of a bitch." Bo says.

"No, I don't." Gilgamesh says.

"Then I suggest you forget you ever saw us, as far as you are concerned you never found us. We will live in peace and tranquility. You and anyone else will not come to Wolfsbane Falls again to cause harm to any of us. If you or anyone else ever steps foot on this property I promise you the consequences will be a slow agonizing death. Now when I untie you I suggest you go about your business and see that everyone knows what we told you. Do I make myself fucking clear." Bo says with malice in his voice.

As Bo's eyes begin to change color Gilgamesh looks at him and sneers. "You cant even change you weak bastard." Gilgamesh says with a laugh.

"Oh I can change at will, I am just choosing not to." Bo says. Bo turns to look at Daniel and smiles.

"This young man right here has been trained to do exactly what I can do. To change on will, would you like me to show you what Daniel is capable of. Or are you to heed my warning and walk away. While you still have the limbs and body to do so." Bo says.

Daniel steps forward eyes glowing and the sound of his bones breaking makes Gilgamesh shudder.

Daniel then closes his eyes and within seconds stands the hybrid. Gilgamesh's jaw drops and he begins to shake.

"Now I will say it once more and only once. You are going to heed our warning, or do you want to die?" Bo says.

Daniel thumps forward waiting for the cue to kill Gilgamesh.

"I'm leaving, I'm leaving, but I will warn you. Just because this hybrid is your family doesn't mean that is going to stop Damon. Just a word of warning, Damon is far more dangerous than he lets on." Gilgamesh says as Bo is untying him.

Gilgamesh heads for the door, but before he leaves he looks back at the group.

"Damon has more power than you all could ever dream of. He will not stop till every single one of you are dead. Don't turn your back on him, he is slicker than a snake in the grass and much deadlier." Gilgamesh says.

"We will deal with that when the time comes, and when it does we will be prepared." William says behind Daniel.

"When it does come Damon will wish he never fucked with our family." William says again.

Gilgamesh heads out the door in a run. Bo, Nick, William, Rose, Nola, Luna, Tayden and Daniel all look at one another and nod. They will be prepared, Damon thinks he is deadly. He hasn't seen shit yet, they all have something waiting for that son of bitch when he comes calling.

Chapter 13

Coming Into Their Own

After Gilgamesh leaves and goes back to his hole without his clan. William's clan is gaining more people as Daniel, Luna, and Tayden reach maturity.

Gilgamesh says "Damon is out to get them and kill them."

William is also prepared for Dracula to come. William knows in the back of mind that Dracula will be a little harder to kill because he is the grandfather of shape shifting. William knows him and his family can take the Dracula clan. Dracula won't show up for a while after what just happened to Gilgamesh and his clan. The children are reaching maturity they age so fast as a child but aging slows down as they reach adulthood.

Damon is trying to get everybody after them. We need to end the damon as soon as possible. William and Bo are wanting to put Damon to death. As Gilgamesh is leaving forever Damon appears to him.

"So you have failed to kill them you worthless piece of shit werewolf" Damon says.

Gilgamesh grabs him by his throat."I'll kill you just for the fun of it you sneaky bastard." Gilgamesh says.

"Let go of me you couldn't harm a fly" says Damon. "Oh bet you talk nice to someone when you need something." says Gilgamesh

"I hope William's clan kills your ass you have no right to be a demon you have no balls you everybody else take care of your dirty work." Gilgamesh says.

"Oh we are talking soon" says Damon.

As Damon disappears. Gilgamesh begins to run again, trying to get to his castle not knowing that someone from his past is waiting for his return.

Once Gilgamesh arrives at the gates, he jumps them and runs across the lawn. Making it to his front door seconds later he walks in and walks over to his couch. Gilgamesh falls back on the couch closing his eyes. The next thing he knows he smells a familiar scent. Gilgamesh could hear the dress sliding across his hardwood floor, and as his eyes stay closed he can hear the sound of six inch heels coming closer.

"Victoria my love what comes of this unsuspected visit." Gilgamesh says with a smile as he slowly opens his eyes.

"Well handsome, I have come to you to make you a deal you can't refuse." Victoria says with a sexy ruby red lip smile.

"What may this deal be love?" Gilgamesh says.

"The deal is if I can get the hybrid clan to kill Damon and give you immunity to their hatred and see you as an ally instead of the enemy then you come with me, married like we were supposed to be centuries ago." Victoria says.

"Say you can't do this. then what do I get?" Gilgamesh says.

"You will get an eternity in peace. I will no longer hunt you. I will end being a hunter for the rest of my eternity. I will forever be out of your life, I will completely disappear." Victoria says.

"My love, I don't want you to do that. I would be lonely for all eternity not having you chase me from one end of the earth to the other. What I'm trying to say is Love if you felt like marriage was an option then you should have said something sooner. I want to marry you Victoria, I truly do. I've loved you since the first time you tried to kill me." Gilgamesh says.

"Well then, I wouldn't be able to stop hunting you. You are my eternal obsession." Victoria said with a smile.

Knowing Victoria since they were wolf pups. She was not going to leave the hybrid clan alone. Victoria is a headstrong stubborn woman, but he knew how to calm the storm within Victoria.

"So is it true about the hybrid clan Gilgamesh, or is it just a rumor?" Victoria says.

Gilgamesh looks at Victoria and opens his mouth, but before the words came out that the rumors were true. Gilgamesh's brain took over and what Bo and William had said the day before rang out his mouth.

"No Victoria, the rumors of a hybrid clan are not true, but false of nature." Gilgamesh says.

Knowing that not telling Victoria was for the best because one I live and two Victoria can not take the children, now teenagers from the clan. If she did then he knows the consequence...Death. He thinks to himself about her deal.

Meanwhile William and Bo are talking about planes if they have to defend themselves again. These children are getting older, which is good, but they are missing out on a childhood. Daniel and Luna are spending more time together everyday. When Daniel looks at Luna he sees a tall thick curvy girl. She is thick and curvy in all the right places. Her eyes are like pinkish gold swirls, her face is a piece of art made by angels.

Daniel sees who she really is and understands how she feels. Luna is not only his best friend but she is the only one he can trust outside the clan. Luna looks over at Daniel and smiles. Luna wonders what he is thinking is he sizing her up or is he daydreaming of someone else. Luna has been in love with Daniel since they were little. When Luna was little she knew that Daniel was special, but she also knew that one day she would want to marry

Daniel. Luna was madly and hopelessly in love with him. Daniel and Luna look at one another and smile. How can either Daniel or Luna tell each other how they feel about each other? Then how will they explain it to each of their parents?

"Daniel, there has been something on my mind for awhile, and I never know how to talk to you about it." Luna says.

They know there's no time they still have to train too. They don't know when the next attack is coming. They have been training everyday. William tells everybody it seems we will have to defend ourselves to stay alive.

"I think we are very lucky to have a hybrid." William said "They say he is dangerous to our form of creature. I think where our elder fucked up from what i see is it depends on the hybrid personally. I think they don't care either, Daniel you are not a hybrid you are my nephew and I'm sick and tired of creatures calling you a dangerous hybrid William says.

"Hey,hey, I feel the same way it makes me mad that word coming out of their mouth. I wanna kick their teeth out. It's sickening to hear it and it makes my blood turn." Bo said. "Me and uncle William believe or not. We were not turned like this, we were cursed like this by Damon because we were bullied and I didn't complete the deal the way he wanted, says Bo.

"Oh I never apologized for that. I'm sorry Bo and William." Nick says.

They both  says , "It's alright."

"That was you daddy where the rest of them?" Daniel asks.

"We kill them for trying to kill uncle Bo and William Nick says.

Me, Nick and uncle Bo have been friends for centuries now. Damon made me and Uncle Bo this way in 1860." says William.

"Wow you guys have been a vampire and a werewolf for that long?" says Daniel.

"Yes." William said "Damon wants to take it back and we will probably age rapidly and die." says William.

"Over my dead body." Daniel said "I will hand him ass since nobody will mess with my family and thinks they are going to walk away unharm I would show them the meaning of harm." says Daniel.

"Damon will be taking care of us. We will kill him this time and get rid of him once in for all." says William.

"I got a personal problem to take care of with him making this werewolf and going through the pain of my first three changes,Bo said. "I want to rip him apart and watch him struggle as he dies, Bo says.

"Uncle Bo is sick but I like it." says Daniel.

Daniel looks at Bo with amazement, he has never seen his uncle ever act like this.; Can't blame him though they have been through hell for centuries. So when Uncle Bo wants someone dead he makes sure it happens. This case he is after Damon, and it won't just be Uncle Bo fighting. We will all be there to back him up. "Uncle Bo, do you think Damon is coming soon, or will he wait till he thinks we are not prepared?" Daniel says.

"Daniel, no matter what we will be prepared. Damon doesn't think you kids are already fully grown. He is looking for small children. Boy does he have a surprise waiting for him." Bo says.

"Uncle Bo I need to tell you this, but please don't tell Luna. I want to tell her when the time is right, and right now it's not." Daniel says.

"Daniel, if you're going to say you are in love with Luna, then son, you can't hide it. We all know you are in love with her, we all see it written across your face when you look at her." Bo says.

"Uncle Bo I just don't know how she feels about me, and it scares me to put myself out there to her like that. I feel deep down in my soul we are meant to be together. I can not see anyone but her in my life, I want to have children with her. I will die for her if I have to just to prove to her how much I love her." Daniel says.

Bo looks past Daniel. Daniel turns around and sees Luna standing right behind him, tears streaming down her face, and a shocked look in her eyes.

"Well Daniel, you didn't know how to tell her. Well son, I think you just told her without knowing you told her." Bo says.

"Luna...let me explain." Daniel says with a stutter to his voice.

"Daniel, there is no need to explain anything to me. I'm so tired of people hiding things from me, and you were supposed to be different. How can you tell my dad you love me but not me? I don't understand Daniel." Luna says crying.

"Honeybee Daniel didn't mean to hurt you. He was just trying to get some advice on how to tell you. He was not professing his love for you to me, just some friendly advice." Bo says looking at his daughter.

Knowing the pain she is feeling, he can feel it ripping at his heart.

"Daniel if you felt that way then you should not have been a coward. I am not a fragile piece of crystal. I need you to be honest with me. That is something we should be talking about together, but now you decide to hide how you feel about me. I have on multiple occasions have shown you how I feel about you. It seems like you either didn't get the hint or you just didn't give a damn. Right now I don't even want to talk to you or even see you." Luna screams as she storms off in a fury of emotion.

"Uncle Bo...." Daniel stutters.

"Son, give her a little time, by tonight she will be ok. That's when you need to take her to Wolfsbane Falls and talk to her. Just the two of you, no one else. Please just be honest with her, that's all she has ever asked of anyone." Bo says.

Daniel nods his head and walks up to Bo and gives him a quick hug.

"Thanks Uncle Bo, I really appreciate you talking to me." Daniel says.

"It's no problem, but if you two do work out this little indifference than you better treat my daughter right. I love you like your natural born nephew, even though you are not. I will protect you from anyone and anything. Don't ever forget that, but you hurt my daughter in any way, you will have to answer to her mother and I." Bo says with a chuckle.

Daniel chuckles and shakes his head in agreement.

The day seems to drag on as the training has gotten progressively harder with each passing day. The sun beating down makes it feel like it's over a hundred degrees outside. By the time the sun sets, Nick, Bo, William, Daniel, Tayden, Rose, Melissa, Nola and Luna are all running inside to the cool comfort of the cabin. Luna gets up from the couch giving Daniel a look of pure resentment. Daniel looks back at her with pleading eyes.

"Luna wait please let me." Luna puts up her hand cutting Daniel short of what he is saying to her.

"Daniel, I am tired of hearing excuses. No more please." Luna says.

Luna turns and looks at her mom and dad. "I'm going to take a quick bath and then go for a walk. I need to clear my head and heart. Don't want to keep fucking up in training having all these emotions swirling around my head." Luna says.

Rose and Bo nod in agreement and Luna heads down the hall to the master bathroom with the large garden tub. Luna walks into the bathroom, and draws her a hot bath. After today's little fiasco she needs some time to relax. Luna undresses and slips into the hot bath water slowing, the lavender bubbles engulfing her sore achy body. Luna closes her eyes to the silence, and when she begins to doze off into oblivion she hears the door open and close quietly.

Luna opens her eyes and looks in the direction of the door. In the doorway stands Daniel, a look of pure lust and love swirling through his eyes. "Daniel what the fuck, get the hell out of here." Luna says with a low growl. "I'm not leaving till you fucking hear me out, and you won't make me leave. Damn it Luna I have a right to be heard and you're going to fucking listen." Daniel says as he walks closer to her. Luna looks at Daniel with shock on her face. Watching Daniel look like he is on the hunting ground looking for prey.

"Daniel I..." Luna stammers.

"Just hear me out Luna, and I promise you I wont do anything you don't want me to or what you don't want to happen." Daniel says as he closes the space between them.

"Ok." Luna says.

"I am hopelessly in love with you, since we were little. I never know how to express my feelings. There have been a lot of times I wanted to tell you. I was scared you were going to reject me. I couldn't bear to have my heart ripped apart like that. Yes, I was planning on telling you, but every time I went to talk to you something always came up." Daniel says, looking Luna right in her eyes.

Luna looks down at the bubbles in the water, then looks back at Daniel. "I love you too Daniel. I have known it for a very long time. I feel the same way. I didn't want you to reject me, but we should have found a way to talk. Instead of hiding these feelings." Luna says.

Daniel cradles Luna's face in his hands, slowly bringing her closer to him. Daniel leans forward and captures her lips with his. The electricity between them is red hot, and they both shiver from the kiss as it deepens. When Daniel pulls away Luna looks at him with a high feeling showing through her eyes. Daniel recognizes that look, and he has heard it through Luna's mom. Their souls are now connected to one another, their love will span the tests of time. Daniel and Luna gave their souls to one another. When Luna's mind clears and she is able to speak she looks at Daniel.

"I love you Daniel, you and only you. For the rest of our time on earth and for all eternity." Luna says.

"Luna you don't know how long I have waited to hear you say this to me. I love you with all my heart and soul. Till our time on earth is done, you are mine for all eternity." Daniel says.

Daniel and Luna's lips meet in a passionate kiss, but their bliss was abruptly halted when they heard a crash come from the front of the cabin.

The crash echoes through the walls. Luna jumps up, grabs her clothes and throws them on. Daniel and Luna rush out of the bathroom only to make it to the front of the cabin within seconds. Daniel and Luna look at one another as they see what everyone has been dreading. There stands Damon ready to start a war he wasn't going to win. Damon laughs and disappears.

Chapter 14

Freshman Ten

Tayden pulls into the parking lot of SCU and smiles. Freshman year at a new college and it's two hundred miles away from Wolfsbane Falls, it's going to be one hell of a party time. Pulling into a parking spot, Tayden looks around at all the females in short skirts and halter tops.

"Going to college in the south won't be as bad as I thought." Tayden thinks to himself.

Tayden's '69 Mustang roars in the parking spot and he shuts off the engine. Jumping out of the car he slings his backpack over his shoulders and begins to go to the quad to pick up his class schedule and his dorm room number. Although he never went to highschool but at his age he would pass as a college student. So this is new to Tayden and he can smell everyone but he ignores it to get through college without being discovered he is a vampire.

So he picked up his schedule and headed to his first class. He is scared and has butterflies in his stomach. As he is walking to class he feels someone walking behind him on his way to class. He turns around and looks. He sees a beautiful girl. Long blonde hair, blue eyes, pink pouty lips.

She looked at him and said "Hi how are you? Are you new here."

"Yes I am. My name is Tayden. I am nervous." says Tayden

"Nice to meet you I am Victoria. You are cute to be a College student." says Victoria.

Tayden is nervous and blushing "Why thank you. You are very beautiful." says Tayden

``I'm sorry I didn't mean to embarrass you." says Victoria. "It's fine.' says Tayden

"How about we experience this together? It's my first day too." says Victoria.

"What's your first class?" asks Tayden?

"Uh... Advanced Chemistry." says Victoria.

"So is mine. I am glad you will be going to the same class. I don't have to be brave and enter the class byself." says Tayden.

"I can understand." says Vistoria as she walks to class.

Meanwhile Daniel and Luna are preparing to go to high school. They wanted to be like normal children and go to school. Daniel had to get his Hunger under control first which over the summer he practices with the townspeople and thinks he has it in the bucket. so today is the first day of school. Daniel and Luna head to Rosewood Mountain High School in Luna Dad's car.

Bo has a 1969 Dodge Charger and he is very protective of his car, he had since he was teenagener and doesn't like to drive too much because of the fear of getting into an accident with it. So he is letting Luna use because he knows the first day of school you have to impress everybody. They pull into Rosewood Mountain High and Daniel is finding out how bad it's going to be to keep his hunger under control when he can smell everyone.

A vampire and werewolf alike love to feed but for a hybrid it is altogether different. A hybrid hunger is harder. It makes their throat I wouldn't call it burning. I would say more of their throat constantly watering like tasty food you can smell and you can taste it. So they get out of the car and Daniel is a nervous wreck. He notices his teeth are protruding on their own. He pulls himself together and continues on.

"Hey Daniel, are you alright?'' asks Luna,

"Yes, pulling myself together it's a lot harder than I thought. Lets go to class." says Daniel.

They go to the office to get enrolled for the new school year. They meet with the secretary there.

"Hello I am the Secretary Gina are you here to enroll." says Secretary Gina.

"Yes we are," says Luna.

"Ok here is your paper filled out then principal Dean will see you." says Secretary Gina

"Ok. Here's Daniel. " say Luna. "Thank you." says Daniel and he is still adjusting. (He whispers to himself) Oh, How I would love to eat her.

Daniel is fearing that people are going to find out he is a hybrid as he zones out. He's fearing his hybrid senses will take over him.

"Son, are you alright?'' asks Secretary Gina.

"Yes I am adjusting to high school life." says Daniel

"Well at Rosewood Mountain high we honor our students, we want to see them succeed becoming who they want to be in life. So don't fear or be nervous," says Secretary Gina.

They hear a man with a stern voice call the name Luna and Daniel the Man says. "Please have a seat. I am Principal Mark Dean. You may address me as Principal Dean or Mr. Dean." says Principal Dean as he is ruffling through Daniel and Luna's enrollment papers.

"I am Luna Stevens and Daniel McCoy. We are new students here." says Luna.

"Ok here at Rosewood Mountain High we believe in our students if you believe you shall succeed in success. We don't look down at our students if you are failing then me and my staff are failing you. We do our best to see our students walk at graduation, says the Principal Dean.

"Yes I like that." says Luna.

"How about you young man. It's ok, don't be shy," says Principal Dean.

"I want to be a high school graduate." Daniel tells the principal.

"Good, lets take you to  your guys first class of the day." says Principal Dean as they leave the office.

The day seems to be dragging on for Tayden, the lectures he is going through cause him to want to fall asleep. The monotone voice of his professor shakes Tayden to his very soul. Looking down a couple of rows he sees the beautiful girl he met this morning. Victoria isn't like all the other girls, she is something special and Tayden is going to find out what. When the class was over Victoria got up out of her seat and headed to the door.

"Hey Victoria wait." Tayden says running up to her.

"Tayden. What did you think of the class?" Victoria says with a smile.

"I actually enjoyed it." Tayden says.

"Really, because I noticed you staring at me, and I'm not meaning to put you on the spot." Victoria says moving closer to Tayden.

"No, um no need to apologize. It's just that ever since we met, all I want to do is get to know you better." Tayden says.

"Well I don't have anymore classes today, how about we go have lunch together. I mean if you want to, no pressure or anything." Victoria says her mouth inches away from Tayden's mouth.

"Yeah, um I would love to get lunch." Tayden said, smiling , feeling nervous as hell.

Victoria and Tayden walk out of the lecture hall and out into the hall. The noise of hundreds of students in the halls make it hard to breathe. When Victoria and Tayden make it out the front doors of Whitley Hall, and onto the Quad, a flood of relief pours over Tayden.

"So Tayden, do you have family in the area?" Victoria asks.

"Yeah, my family lives in Wolfsbane Falls, it's an eerily quiet town. But, my family has a cabin in the woods near a gorgeous waterfall. What about you Victoria, do you have family in the area?" Tayden says.

"Unfortunately no, my family died a while ago. I was left to raise myself, I will admit I ran into a lot of trouble as a young girl. I finally figured that if I can keep myself busy, and off the streets I would be better off." Victoria says.

"I'm sorry you lost your family. But, I would love to be someone you can talk to if anything ever bothers you. I'm a very good listener and some say that I am a great shoulder to cry on. I am the rock between the place, and when you get stuck you just come to me." Tayden says with a smile on his face.

Victoria looks at Tayden and smiles and then begins to laugh. "So will you be the hard rock between my soft place?" Victoria says smirking with a glint in her eyes.

"I would love to." Tayden says smiling back at Victoria.

The conversation was interrupted when the kid behind the counter asked, "What can I get y'all?"

"Um, can I get two double cheeseburgers, with loaded potato wedges, and two large  cokes ." Tayden says looking at Victoria.

"Your total is fifteen dollars and seventy-two cents." the kid behind the counter says.

Victoria begins to pull her wallet out of her purse when Tayden holds up his hands,

"Now what kind of gentleman would I be if I let a gorgeous girl buy her lunch? Lunch is on me." Tayden says.

"I can't let you buy me lunch, it wouldn't be right." Victoria says.

"I insist, let me buy you lunch." Tayden says smiling at Victoria.

"Alight, but the next meal is on me." Victoria says grinning. "Deal." Tayden says.

He pulls out his wallet and hands the cashier a twenty dollar bill. The kid begins to hand him his change and Tayden says, "Keep the change."

Tayden and Victoria find a table to sit at while they wait on their order.

Meanwhile Luna and Daniel are getting to their first class.

"Luna, your first class will be here with Ms. Schaffer. She will  be your social studies teacher. Ms. Schaffer that your new student Luna Stevens is your schedule for your classes." says Principal Dean.

"Hi Luna, are you ready to learn?" says Ms. Schaffer.

"Yes." says Luna as she enters the classroom.

"Come on Daniel lets meet your first class. This is your class Mr. Luckett. He will be your math teacher. Here's your class schedule. Mr. Luckett, this is your new student Daniel McCoy." says Principal Dean

"Hi  Daniel welcome to my math class." says Mr. Luckett.

"Thank you." Daniel says as he walks in the classroom.

"Ok Daniel you sit next to Witney. Class this Daniel McCoy." says Mr. Luckett.

"Hello Daniel." says The Classmate.

Daniel chuckles nervously "Hello everyone." says Daniel as he sat down next to Witney.as Mr. Luckett starts to teach and Witney starts talking to Daniel.

"Hello I am Whitney." says Witney.

"Hi I am Daniel." says Daniel. She is looking at Daniel while he is facing the front. He can feel it. "What's wrong?" says Daniel.

(She writes on paper sitting in between them asking him, are you a vampire or werewolf?)

Daniel grabs the paper and sticks in his pocket in an attempt to hide it and asks "What do you mean?"

"Relax I am not going to tell you. I was wondering because you smell different." says Whitney

"Well what are you?" asks Daniel.

"I am a vampire." says Whitney.

"So I am not the only creature in school." says Daniel.

"No we deserve to learn like anyone else. Creature huh? What type of creature are you?" says Whitney.

"I am a Hybrid." says Daniel.

"No way. I thought they were all killed." says Whitney.

"They were a hybrid. My mother is the descendant of Sarah, my mom was turned into a werewolf and my father is a vampire. now my mother is a hybrid." says Daniel.

"Prove it." says Witney.

Daniel showed her his teeth and blue eyes. Witney is amazed

"Wow. That is exciting." says Whitney

As Daniel is making friends Luna is making some friends in her classroom. Her class partner David is excited to have a new friend at school.

"You are smart Luna," says David. "Thank you" says Luna.

Meanwhile, at Wolfbane Falls everyone is adjusting to the children not being home. The quiet of the house is eerily, Nola is in the kitchen making lunch for everyone.

William walks over to Nola and kisses her and says, "Love dont worry I bet the kids are doing great." "I'm not worried, I just don't like the silence. I am used to the hustle and bustle of the house. Now it just seems like the house is empty." Nola says.

Bo and Rose are walking down the stairs when they hear what Nola says.

"Hey Nola if you need me to create a stir in the house I can." Rose says smiling.

"No, it's alright. I just have to get used to it." Nola says frowning.

"Oh Nola, Daniel and Luna will be home by four. Tayden will be home this weekend. You best enjoy the peace while you can. Because once they come home, peacefulness will be gone till the next day." Bo says laughing.

Nola looks at Bo and laughs, "Your right, we do need to enjoy the peacefulness. Especially after everything that's been going on." says Nola.

Melissa and Nick walk in the front door carrying groceries and supplies.

"What's up guys?" Nick says.

"Nola isnt used to the silence in the house." William says.

"Girl, you just need to go upstairs, get in a warm bath and relax. Then have your husband take you to the bedroom and give you some T.L.C. until you want to pass out." Melissa says winking at Nola.

"I could use a nice nap, I haven't been able to sleep very well at night." Nola says carrying the tray of sandwiches to the table.

Everyone sits down at the table and begins to eat lunch, once lunch is eaten, Nola heads upstairs to take a warm bath. Opening the bathroom door, Nola steps in and walks towards the tub. Bending over she begins to fill the tub, turning around she grabs the matches off the counter and pulls one out. Lightening the match Nola bends down and lights the lavender scented candles. Once the tub is filled with steaming hot water, she adds the aromatherapy bubbles in the tub.

Nola strips off her clothes and slides into the tub laying back, she puts a washcloth over her eyes and sighs. The steam from the water swirls the lavender scent around her and Nola begins to relax. Her mind shutting out the world, and her mind letting sleep invade her last thoughts. William, Bo, Nick, Rose and Melissa are all still sitting at the table enjoying their conversation.

"I'm worried about Nola." William says. "Listen old friend, it's an empty nest now. The children are all in school, Daniel and Luna in high school and Tayden in college. Give her time to adjust." Bo says smiling.

"It's not just that, she hasn't been sleeping well at night, and when she does she sleepwalks." William says.

"Nola has been sleeping?" Rose asks.

"Yeah, and it worries me." William says.

"What does she do when she sleepwalks?" Melissa asks.

"She goes outside and just stands there. There's been a couple of times she cries. Then when I get her to wake up, she doesn't remember how she got outside." William says.

"It could just be nightmares, but I will give you something to help you make sure she stays in bed. It's something she needs to drink before bed." Rose says.

"Thanks." William says.

"So William,do you have any plans this weekend, being your birthday and all?" Bo and Nick ask at the same time.

"No, just spending it at home with the kids and Nola." William says.

"Well, we have something planned for you." Nick says, smirking.

"Oh no, last time us men went out we all got overly drunk. I want this to be a non drinking birthday." William says laughing.

"Ok old man. Peaceful birthday it is then." Bo says laughing.

William gets Nola out of the tub and lays her down to get some rest. "I'll rest but I'll sleep enough when I'm dead," says Nola.

"Ok." says William.

Meanwhile. at Rosewood Mountain high school is getting out. Daniel and Witney walk out of the school together. As they are walking the popular boys have a month full to say.

"Look boys Witney the vampire girl found her a friend." says One Popular Boys as they all laugh and high five each other.

"They know you are a vampire." says Daniel. "Unfortunately they don't care about that here there are more creatures here than you think but you are the first hybrid here ever." says Witney.

"Then why are you letting them pick on you?" asks Daniel?

"Because they are scared of little monsters like me they laugh in my face." says Witney

"Hey boy why won't come over here and have some real friends." says One of the Popular Boys and he laughed and his eyes turned yellow.

"Wait a minute they are werewolves." says Daniel.

At this time Luna walks and hears the commotion and speeds over.

"Daniel, don't do anything you will regret," says Luna.

"Oh look momma came out to save her boy." says A Popular Boy.

" Alright I had enough." says Daniel. "UH-OH boys he is mad." says A Popular Boy.

Daniel gets up close to them and changes his face. The Popular Boys quiet not saying another word.

"Let's make this perfectly clear. Leave us alone." says Daniel in a low tone.

"How can this be? you are a hybrid they were all killed." The Popular Boys.

"Well somebody lied to you." says Daniel

"I want to be a hybrid. now they start introducing themselves. I am Micheal and these are my friends Jordan, Frank, Lee, and this is Gilgamesh Jr.

"I didn't know Gilgamesh had a son." says Daniel.

"That's because my dad is old fashioned and disowned me because his words I am gay But I don't like that term." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Yeah, that is a shame and fucked up how people label a jar of food. I will not label anyone to me, you are just like any other Person. You shouldn't be labelled because you are different. Oh well get over it or look the other way." says Daniel.

"You know you are the first person to say to me. Even these knuckleheads made fun of me until they realized who I was." Gilgamesh Jr says.

"Well look at me, people are trying to kill me because of what I am. My family and I don't believe in judging a person. It is almost like telling them they can't believe in the religion or you are not allowed to do certain things because you are different from everybody else and we know how it is to fight for your spot in the world. It is your right to be who you want to be, do your damn thing." says Daniel.

"Thank you very much Daniel. Bye the way you are hot for a hybrid" says Gilgamesh Jr. "Thank you and I am sorry I hope I didn't offend anyone but it's wrong it hurt my ears to hear stuff like that." says Daniel.

Meanwhile,Tayden goes to the counter when the kid behind the counter calls their number for their food. Walking back he looks at Victoria and smiles. When he got to the table he handed her the burger, coke and wedges.

"This looks delicious, thank you for lunch Tayden." Victoria says taking a bite of the burger.

"Hey it's no problem, we have to eat right." Tayden says laughing, taking a loaded potato wedge in his mouth.

Victoria looks at Tayden with a frown on her face and says,

"Look, I know you may think I am like all these other girls, but I'm not. I'm old fashioned and when I say old fashioned I mean "old fashion". I dont hop from bed to bed, when I am in a relationship it's a long term thing." "Look I completely understand where you're coming from. I'm not rushing anything, we can be friends till we both agree we want more." Tayden says.

Victoria nods her head in agreement and smiles. When they finished their lunch they headed down the quad.

"Look I need to get back to my dorm, but here's my number call me sometime." Victoria says writing her number down on a piece of paper handing it to Tayden.

"I will definitely be calling you soon." Tayden says taking the paper with Victoria's number on it.

"Well I guess I will see you later." Victoria says. "Yes you will, one because we have advanced chem together." Tayden said laughing.

Victoria laughs, "See you later Tayden." Victoria says.

"See you later Victoria." Tayden says.

When Tayden began walking down the quad, Victoria's sweet smile turned into a wicked smirk.

Thinking to herself, "I have that boy right where I want him. Soon, him and his family will come to their end. But, right now I have to make that boy fall head over heels in love with me, and when that happens I will strike."

Walking the other way Victoria heads towards the woods. Once she reaches the woods she runs, knowing she must report what she is doing to Gilgamesh. Oh the smile on his face is going to be priceless, and then she will rub in his smug face what she plans on doing. It's the perfect plan, make the boy fall for her. Invite her home to his family, and annihilate everyone. The end of the hybrid and his family. Victoria's laughter can be heard echoing through the trees in the woods.

Meanwhile, at the cabin.

William gets up from the table and says,"I'm going to go check on Nola. I'll be right back."

"Alright." everyone says.

William walks up the staircase and reaches the bathroom door. When he turns the knob and walks in, the scent of lavender envelopes him. Looking over at the tub he sees Nola with a washcloth over her eyes, and it looks like she has fallen asleep.

"Oh love, your insomnia has really messed with you." William says in a low whisper.

Walking over to the counter he grabs Nola's towel and walks over to the tub. Bending down he picked her up out of the now chilled water and wrapped a towel around her. Carrying her out of the bathroom he proceeds down the hallway and to their bedroom. Opening the door, still cradling Nola in his arms, William walks over to the bed, and gently lays her down. Covering her up with the blankets kissing her lightly on her lips.

Nola stirs a little bit in her sleep and Wiliam says, "Sleep love. Everything is ok."

Nola rolls over on her side cradling William's pillow in her arms. William turns down the light in the room and walks quietly over to the door. Slowly turning the knob he walks out the door. The faint click of the door closing echoes through the hall. Walking down the staircase he goes into the kitchen and sits down.

"Poor Nola is so worn out she fell asleep in the tub." William says rubbing his eyes.

"It's just a bout of insomnia, it won't last two long. She has a lot of stress on her. She needs time to take care of herself." Melissa says.

"I know, it's like she feels she has to put the weight of the world on her shoulders, and there is no need for that. Now, that Daniel and Luna started a new high school and they don't get home till four pm, and Tayden in college and only home on the weekends. Nola is feeling a little depressed, and I know she is." William says with concern in her voice.

"Just give her time old friend. She has to adjust to the new changes. I promise you in a couple of days she will be right as rain." Bo says with a smile.

"I hope so Bo, I really do." William says.

When four o'clock came around, the sound of Daniel and Luna coming through the door was imminent. Their conversation was nothing but excitement telling each other about the classes they had.

"Hey, you two need to keep it down, Nola is upstairs sleeping." Melissa said, scolding them.

"Sorry, we were just discussing the classes we are taking and how exciting going to a new school is." Daniel says smiling.

The sound of the floorboards creaking above made Daniel and Luna turn their heads up. Nola came to the staircase and began walking down the stairs.

"Hey you guys, how was school?" Nola said stretching.

"It was great, everyone was so nice. It's not like the other schools we've been to." Luna says.

Nola looks at Luna and smiles, "I'm glad you like it honey. Where's William?" "Oh dad's outside cooking dinner on the grill." Luna says.

"I'm going to go see him real quick, you two get on your homework." Nola says.

"Ok." Daniel and Luna say in unison.

Nola walks out on the patio and looks at William cooking dinner on the grill. Nola's scent travels to William and he turns his head looking at her smiling.

"Hey love, how did you sleep?" William asks.

"Like a rock." Nola says laughing.

"I'm worried about your love. You really need to go get checked out. There may be an underlying problem with your insomnia." William says with concern dripping from his voice.

"I'm fine, just nightmares. They'll subside, they always do. Been having nightmares since I was a kid." Nola says looking down at the ground.

"Please love for me, will you go get checked out." Willaim says.

"Yes I will make an appointment tomorrow and get checked out." Nola says walking up to William hugging him.

William breathes in Nola's scent and there is something different about the way she smells. The concern on his face becomes worse, his wife may look like Nola, but it's not her scent. This is someone else inside his wife's body, and he will find out who it is, if it's the last thing he does.

The next morning the children are off to school. Tayden arrived at college and Victoria is standing next to her car waiting for Tayden to show up.

"Hey love you ready for class." says Victoria.

"Yes love." says Tayden as they walked there first class and held hands.

Luna and Daniel arrived at school and they were there to greet them.

"Morning Daniel and Luna." says Witney,

Micheal, Frank, Jordan, Lee, and Gilgamesh Jr. It seems that Daniel's speech yesterday had an effect on people; they are treating each with respect. Daniel is stunned he didn't think everyone would take it to heart but nevertheless he is glad that they listen to him.

"Can I say something?" asks Daniel as he stands up on a brick wall? Everyone was cheering and clapping.

"No please don't do that because I am not a hero. I just said what I believe but I am glad you guys listen to me. That's not enough you have to believe it yourself. Not just because I said it. I am glad that you are on a path to better yourself. Thank you for listening." says Daniel.

"Come y'all lets go to class." says Witney. "Yes lets." says Luna. "We are off to class." says Daniel.

"Morning." Luna says to Ms. Schaffer.

"Morning Luna." says Ms. Schaffer.

Witney and Daniel enters Mr. Luckett class

"Morning." they say to Mr. Luckett. "Good Morning Daniel and Witney. says Mr. Luckett.

Well it seems that everyone appears to be in order. Like everything is falling into place. We all know everything may or may not appear to be in order. I don't know if we shall find out. Things appear to be good to be true sort of thing. As William and Bo can feel the air.

"Is it just me or do you feel that too?" asks William?

"No, I feel it too. It is like the claim before the storm. I think there is a storm coming but I can't put my finger on it." says Bo.

"We know Damon may be planning something." says William. I  don't know old  friend I think we will find out soon enough." says Bo.

"Yes old friend I think we will. I think it's time we make a plan of our own," says William.

At this time Luna and Daniel walk up.

"Hey Daniel come here. We need to make a plan." says William.

"Ok so what is the plan Uncle Bo and Uncle William." says Daniel.

Chapter 15

No Rest for the Wicked

Damon is in his hiding spot. Thinking about his strategy to finally end William and Bo. Damon is pacing the floor when he stops abruptly.

"Victoria my sexy little vixen, what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?" Damon says looking at Victoria standing in the doorway.

"What's this I hear that you are trying to create an army to kill the hybrid and his family?" Victoria says.

"You heard correctly, I am forming an army to take out the hybrid and his family." Damon says.

Victoria laughs, the sound echoing off the walls.

"Good luck, because Gilgamesh thought he was able to do the same thing you are thinking about doing. The hybrid and his family tore their ass a new one. Even held Gilgamesh and tortured him a little bit. It's useless, their hybrid is too strong for a weak ass demon like yourself to kill him or his family." Victoria says.

"My dear Victoria have you not heard the saying no rest for the wicked? There is a reason that saying pertains to myself. I refuse to give up until they mutt and his family are dead." Damon says, smirking.

Victoria saunters over in her red mini skirt and red halter top and points at Damon. Pushing her red nails into his chest drawing blood to the surface.

"Im warning you, you stupid bastard. You may think you're smart, strong and unbeatable, but when the time comes for you to attack, you will see. That hybrid and his family are one step ahead of you. So heed my warning now, before your life ends and you are nothing but bone in the ground. Back the fuck off, because if you dont its your funeral." Victoria says.

Damon looks down at his chest and notices the blood sliding down to his stomach. Victoria's eyes follow his and she licks her lips. Bending down, she licks the blood up from his navel to the where the blood began.

"Your blood is impure, tainted shit. You disgust me." Victoria sneers.

"I am a soulless being you twit, you should know any blood of a soulless being is tainted." Damon says laughing.

Victoria turns to leave, when she raises her fist and hits him breaking his nose.

"You fucking bitch thats my nose. Just to be clear, I will kill the hybrid and his fucking family and I will succeed if its the last thing I do." Damon yells as Victoria is walking out the door.

Victoria turns with a smirk on her face, shrugging her shoulders she says,

"It's your funeral asshole." laughing all the way out the door.

When the door slams shut Damon walks over to the mirror and looks at his nose. The fucking bitch actually broke his damn nose. Sneering into the mirror, he punches it, shattering the glass and letting it hit the floor.

Damon is preparing for his army to start forming. The nights seem like they are getting longer and hotter. Looking out the window Damon notices the blood moon is a particular darker shade of red than normal. The humidity in the air would cause any human to not be able to breathe. On nights like this Damon would be scouting for his army, but tonight he decided it would be good to stay in doors and plan his attack. The army would gather soon.

Damon stops in mid stride and his mind begins to wander. Memories from his past begin to flood his mind, memories he has left buried ones he wishes to forget. But, to no avail Damon is unable to forget his first love, and what happened the day he lost her. Closing his eyes he pushes the memories forward and can now see them as clear as the day it happened. Damon and his older brother Josiah were complete opposites.

Damon is a bright young man of twenty-two, muscles forming his whole body. Sandy blond hair and ice blue eyes. Josiah has black hair tall not as muscular as Damon but well built, eyes the color of coal. Josiah was a troublemaker. Always in trouble with his and Damon's parents. A lot of the girls loved how Josiah would go around town not caring about the consequences of his actions. Josiah was a rebel and he didn't care who liked it or not. The girls around town all had a crush on Damon and Josiah.

The girls Josiah attracted were the " harlots " the ones with questionable pasts. The girls Damon attracted were the ones who were proper and any mother would love to have their son marry. Who wouldn't want a sweet young good looking man to love and care for them. But, none of the other girls caught Damon's attention. The days seem to melt together, the humidity hotter than hell. Working at the saw mill is hard rough work, and most days Josiah would skip work, and Damon would be the one picking up his slack. Today is no different from the other days, except today the humidity was harder to deal with.

After Damon is done with his shift at the saw mill he walks home, the breeze blowing cool air on his skin. The nights seem cooler and Damon welcomes the cold. Walking the four miles home, gives Damon time to cool his temper before walking through his parents home. As soon as he reaches the long dirt driveway Damon begins to sprint down the narrow drive to the front door. His body aching Damon couldn't wait to get into the claw tub and relax. Opening the door his parents welcomed him home,

"How was your shift at the saw mill?" Damon's father asks.

"Long and tiring, and of course Josiah once again didn't show up." His father looks over at his mother and shakes his head.

Damon walks towards the staircase and begins to ascend the stairs to the bathroom. Once at the top of the staircase Damon turns to the right, and down the long hallway to the bathroom. Walking in the bathroom Damon strips down and turns the water on in the claw tub. Patiently waiting for the tub to fill Damon rubbed his aching neck and shoulders. Feeling his wings stretching, Damon frowns. No one will ever want him knowing that he is a creature, one with wings, and he knows if anyone ever saw what he truly is they will see him as a freak. Damon looks at his wings in the mirror.

The bluish grey tint strategically attached to his back. Damon always knew he was different, the wings didn't make it any better. He found out he was adopted when he turned eighteen. His mother and his father sat him down and told him everything. Damon knew he had wings when he was just a mere child, and so did his parents, but the only one in the family who didn't know was Josiah. Damon's parents wanted to keep it hidden so Damon could have a normal childhood.

Even now no one talks about it. When Damon does leave the house he has to make sure he has them hidden. Looking back into the mirror Damon frowns, turning around to face the now filled tub he climbs slowly into the hot water. Feeling the water wave around his body. Damon closes his eyes, letting the peace and quiet envelope him into oblivion. The silence is shattered minutes later, when Damon hears his brother Josiah coming up the stairs, and a familiar female voice behind him giggling. Damon jumps out of the tub and quickly gets dressed. Opening the bathroom door he sees his brother and his girlfriend walking down the long hallway to where he is standing.

"Hey there brother, hard day at the saw mill." Josiah says laughing.

"Yeah you could say that, especially since I had to pick up your slack." Damon says glaring at Josiah.

"Oh hi Damon, I met your brother outside, he was showing me where you might have been." Jessie says.

The look in her eyes is full of guilt.

"Yeah, I bet my brother was just showing you where I was at." Damon says sneering at his brother.

"Brother, you shouldn't be keeping a beautiful girl like her from the family." Josiah says, smirking.

The blush rising in Jessie's cheeks is telling Damon that she is completely infatuated with his brother.

"I think you need to go home Jessie." Damon says, keeping his eyes on his brother.

"Oh ok, will I see you tomorrow Damon." Jessie asks.

"Busy tomorrow, but my weekend is free." Damon says.

Jessie looks down at the floor and starts down the hall, and down the staircase.

The sound of the door closing snaps Damon back to reality.

"Stay away from Jessie Josiah, do you hear me! That's my girl, and I plan on marrying her someday." Damon yells his face completely red with anger.

"Ok brother, I will stay away from her, but I doubt she'll stay away from me." Josiah says laughing as he walks down the hall to his room.

The next couple of days seem to drag on and when Saturday finally comes, Damon is excited because his whole night is planned, spending time with Jessie. Damon gets ready in a white button down shirt and blue slacks and walks out his room down the stairs.

DamonWalking out the door he shouts over his shoulder to his parents, "I will be home late."

"Ok, just be careful son." Damon's mother says as the door closes behind him with a click.

The next memory is a complete blur, all Damon remembers is seeing his brother Josiah and Jessie in the thrawls of having sex, and all he sees is red. The next thing Damon remembers is picking up a rock and bashing his brother over his head, the blood sliding down Josiah's lifeless expression, then turning his anger on his girlfriend. Bashing her in the head with a rock her screams echoing through the night air.

Damon blacks out, and when he awakens, he is lying next to his girlfriend Jessie and his brother Josiah's lifeless bodies, blood all over his clothes and hands. Scared of what will happen next, Damon begins to run, the woods is the closest thing to cover he can find. The pain Damon is feeling is in his head, the searing pain causes Damon to balck out again.

Two hours later Damon wakes up pain coursing through his shoulders, taking his hand he puts it behind his shoulder blade. His wings were gone, ripped from his shoulders, the pain and blood slipping down his back. Damon gets to his knees and pushes himself up and begins to run again, this time towards town. Thinking to himself that he has to find some place with a mirror. Finding his way to an abandoned warehouse he walks in holding his shoulder.

The dark musty smell of the warehouse causes Damon to feel sick to his stomach. Walking in the dark, feeling the walls he finally finds a door, turning the knob he walks in and finds the light switch. Flipping it on, the buzzing of the light heating up causes Damon to jump. Standing in front of the mirror Damon is horrified to see that his once innocent face, sandy blond hair and ice blue eyes have now contorted into something unrecognizable. Damon's eyes now a reddish color and his hair coal black. Damon has read about this before but he didn't know it was true.

Damon has been stripped, and now a Demon condemned to make deals with innocent people. Damon touches his face before dropping down to his knees and screaming.

Damon shakes the memories from his head banishing them to the deepest part of his mind, right now he needs to concentrate on getting an army ready to infiltrate the hybrid and the family's home. He needs to prepare so he won't meet the same fate as Gilgamesh's army has. Damon decides he needs to go visit a "friend" of his and ask him for some advice on what he should do. Closing his eyes, he teleports to Dracula's castle and into his living room. Dracula is throwing one of his famous blood orgies, and as soon as Dracula sees Damon, he points upstairs.

Damon nods his head and heads up the staircase. Dracula glides up the stairs behind Damon and says, "Kepish, my old friend. Lets  go in here and have a little chat. Something must be troubling you if you are visiting this late."

"Actually, I need some advice about how to form a powerful enough army to take out the hybrid and his family." Damon says.

"Lets go talk then old friend." Dracula says.

Dracula opens a door leading into a tunnel and on the right is another door. Dracula turns the knobs, and both Dracula and Damon are standing in his office. A red velvet chair adorns the massive desk, and Dracula walks around the desk and sits in the chair. There are two matching chairs in front of the desk.

"Sit my friend." Dracula says.

Damon pulls out the chair and sits down.

Looking at Dracula he says, "My name isn't Kepish." Damon says.

Dracula looks at Damon confused and says, "If you are not Kepish then who.."

Damon cuts Dracula off short of finishing what he was saying. "My name is Damon, I am if you don't already know a demon. I give deals to innocent souls, and if they do not collect on my deals then I give them a consequence, usually cursing them. Then when the time is right I kill them and harbor their soul." Damon says.

Dracula looks at Damon and smiles and says, "So you're the demon who makes deals that you know people won't do then you get their souls later on in their life."

"I am the one and only." Damon says with a smile. "Well old friend, you are a great asset on my side, and I don't consider this a betrayal more of withholding the truth a little." Dracula says.

"I don't go around telling every tom, dick and harry who I am. I only tell them the deal and hit them with the good shit when they don't do the deal. I look like a man but I possess the powers of a demon.

Hence, why people trust me. I am many and not just one." Damon says with a wicked smile.

"So old friend, what do you need my help with?" Dracula says.

"I need help with forming an army, one that is strong enough to kill the hybrid and his family. One that would be indestructible, one that would end this madness once and for all." Damon says.

"I can help you build an army, but no army is indestructible. There will be weaknesses and you can't stop that, but I can promise strength. Dracula says.

Damon looks at Dracula and smiles and says, "The hybrid that was born of two creatures, is one that I have never seen before. Its hunger is growing day by day, his or her family will not be able to control him or her much longer. There is one secret I have not told you and it is between you and Gilgamesh." Damon says.

"What is this secret that you are withholding from my old friend?" Dracula says curiosity spiking in his voice. Well it's about a girl that you and Gilgamesh were and probably still are fighting over. I think her name is or was Sarah." Damon says.

"What about her?" Dracula says.

"She was never your dear friend or Gilgamesh's. Sarah was a pawn of mine, might want to say a bad deal. A young lad named Raymond, wooed poor Sarah bringing her into my trap. Problem is the silly love struck boy ACTUALLY fell in love with the girl." Damon says.

"Raymond knew who I was from the beginning. He even begged me not to hurt his poor beloved, but knowing us demons we don't take too kindly to be double crossed. So when you and Gilgamesh were feuding over the girl, trying to bring her to your side or Gilgamesh's side. I killed her, then I brought her back to life. Not as the human she once was, oh no, she came back as the first hybrid. Not vampire, no werewolf, a mix of the two breeds. Oh, how I languished on the beauty of Sarah, that girl made a beautiful and deadly hybrid. Walk in the daylight, but hunt by night." Damon contiunes ramble.

"When Raymond found out what I did, he swore to the Gods he would tell you both. I couldn't have that, so as he slept I had Sarah go in and slit his throat. Now her blood lust was very high and her human consciousness was fading quickly. Sarah had no reserves on doing my bidding, she did it and loved every minute of it. Now as Raymond lay dying, I came in and made him a deal. By the look on his face he would have made a deal with the devil if I let him. The deal was, he would help me in earning your trust and loyalty and he would live forever. If he failed in his attempt, then I would let the little bastard die and even more gruesome death." Damon continues to ramble.

"Whilst Raymond gurgled on his own blood, he nodded in agreement. The only thing I didn't tell him I was going to take every memory of Sarah away from him. Can't have the little shit trying to save her now could I?" Damon said.

Dracula looks at Damon with anger in his eyes and says, "Raymond is one of my loyal servants, and you played me like a fool. How could you do this to me and then turn around and ask for my advice and help?" Dracula says standing up so quickly that the chair he is sitting in smashes to pieces against the wall behind him.

"I'm not done Dracula, let me continue before you get your knickers in a wad. Sarah was supposed to come to you, make you fall in love with her, spend all eternity with you. Hybrid or not you were her chosen mate. You both were to consummate the relationship and have children. The children you were to have would be more powerful than anything in this world." Damon says.

"But." Dracula says.

"The bitch got a spur up her ass when she found out I sent her lover boy to the one person she was supposed to be with. YOU. Now the little bitch has warned her descendant about everything, and now that little bitch is working with the hybrid and his or her family to end all this shit. Now you can help me Dracula or you can go down in a blaze of glory at sunrise. Your choice, but I guarantee that fucking family will not see the light of tomorrow after I am done with them." Damon says with a sneer.

Dracula looks at Damon, the anger leaving his eyes. He puts his head down in thought, when Dracula raises his head again there is a wicked smile on his face.

"I will help you this last time old friend, but after this there will be no more favors. I am done helping you, I owe you nothing more after this. We are done. If you ever come to me again after this, I swear to the devil himself I will have you killed. Do I make myself clear?" Dracula says, his eyes glowing red. "Crystal clear." Damon says with a smile on his face. "Now leave me be, I have a party to get back to." Dracula says. "As you wish, old friend." Damon says.

Dracula walks over to his door and opens it and walks out slamming it shut. Damon is smiling ear to ear triumphantly. By the time the army is made Dracula will be ready to fight a war, a war that Damon knows he will not be able to win. When Dracula loses the war with the hybrid and his family, Damon will step up and become the new leader of the vampire clan. He doesn't care if he is a demon or not, to rule a clan is to rule a clan. No one said you had to be a vampire.

Damon closes his eyes and teleports back to his home. When he opens his eyes, he walks over to the bar and pours him a bourbon with ice. Slowly drinking the bourbon the smile still plastered on his face. The hybrid and his or her family won't know what hit them. The world as Damon sees it in the future will be begging for a deal with him. Damon will have every soul possessed and he will never die.

\Damon thought to himself, "There truly is no rest for the wicked." Laughing out loud to that quote playing over and over in his head, as he gets drunk off the bottle of bourbon.

A couple days later Damon receives a telegram from Dracula saying that he rounded up the best soldiers he could find. Strong, agile and out for blood. Damon's smile spread across his face as he finished reading the telegram.

Now that his army is assembled, let the games begin, laughing out loud Damon yells, "The war has begun, and the bloodshed shall be glorious and the hybrid and his family's soul shall be mine." The sound of his laughter echoing through the room.

Meanwhile William, Bo, and Daniel are in the making of their plan.

"We know Damon is coming back to take what he gives us and to stand there watching us die,"says William.

"Ok how about i turned you guys into hybrid Therefore he cant take what he didn't give you." says Daniel.

"Oh shit that's geniies idea. I like it. How about you William?" says Bo.

"Yes," says William. "Now y'all know it's dangerous." says Daniel

"Yes but what do we have to lose? We die either way." says William.

"Ok William I'll have to bite you for the werewolf side and Bo you'll have to drink from me for the vampire side and you will become a hybrid." says Daniel.

William prepares to be bitten. "Are you ready?" asks Daniel?

"Yes Ready as I am going to be." says William.

Daniel Bites William and he collapses to the floor. "Ok Bo it's your turn." says Daniel.

He cut his hand. Bo drinks the blood from Daniel as he collapsed next convelsing. The reason is that cells convert together for the hybrid combination. It is a deadly process. It could be very right or it could go dead wrong quickly. To Daniel it is almost like a scene out of a horror film and Daniel has a front row seat. If they die he has some explaining to do. Daniel is relieved to see them come out of it.

"Uncle Bo and Uncle William welcome back." says Daniel.

Chapter 16

Knock Knock Who's There..Damon

A week later Damon is standing in the woods when he sees two men he recognizes.

"Well lookie what we have here, a house full of shit heads, and two of them I consider to be very  pain in my ass. Bad Bo, Bad William you both just have to make my job difficult. Not only did you fall in love but you created mutts. Now let me think how I wanna handle this." Damon says with a sneer.

"Listen here you blimey cock sucking piece of shit, you couldn't handle your dick and balls if your life depended on it." Daniel says.

"Oh so the hybrid bitch has something to say, how about we put you to the test you little bastard." Damon says.

"I could fight you, but I don't want to hurt your feelings. Plus, Uncle Bo said he wants to rip your sorry motherfucking ass apart." Daniel says looking at Bo.

"That's right, and Damon by the time we are all done with your sorry ass you will be begging for death." Bo says.

Luna, Daniel, Bo, William, Melissa, Nola, Nick, and Tayden all getting ready for the final fight with Damon.

"Lets get the party started fuckers." Damon says with a cocky tone.

"Lets dance motherfucker." William growls. . Damon begins to descend on the group, eyes glowing with a fury.

Daniel changes within a millisecond and runs and pounces on Damon, slashing his skin with his claws, trying to get at his throat. Daniel picks Damon up and throws him through the living room window. Daniel is through the window and is on top of Damon before Damon has time to react.

"Well they rumors were not a lie where they. You are a strong ruthless little bastard aren't you." Damon growls.

Daniel growls back. "Strong enough to rip your fucking throat out you motherfucker." says Daniel .

William and Bo jump through the broken window, hitting the ground on top of the glass. Daniel kicks Damon so hard he flies into a field.

Daniel says "Let us handle him."

"You will have your fun with this piece of shit. But Bo and I need to handle him our way, let him go." William says.

"Yea" Bo says.

They race over to the field. Damon picks himself up and growls and says

"I'm gonna end this now. You will be erased for history nobody will even know about you".

"We will see," says Bo as he changes into wolf form.

"Damn what an ugly beast I have created no matter if I'll rectify that" says Damon

Bo runs clawing Damon sideways into a tree. Damon gets up and replies with a punch and knocks Bo back across the field. William rushes over and they lock together as they are having a growing match.

"Damon you will die tonight" says William. William leans back and slams Damon on his back. Damon is stunned as the wind is knocked out of him and tries to catch his breath. Bo comes rushes Damon like a mack truck with enough force it lefted Damon's body imprint in the ground. Damon gets up.

"Ok I had enough of this shit" says Damon. William sneaks a punch across the right side of Damon jaw making him spit the contents in his mouth. Daniel comes from behind Damon grab flips him backwards and Daniel lands on top of him. Daniel grabs him by hair fixing to end the fight and before he knew it Damon was on top of him fixing to end him. As Damon is fixing to kill Daniel Nick comes to the rescue kick Damon like a kickball. Nick picks Daniel as Damon speeds over and grabs Nick by his throat.

"Oh the father of the hybrid I have been waiting to meet you" says Damon

``You're picking on the wrong one" says Nick with fury as he plamed Damon in the face grabs his wrist and placing his other hand on his elbow pushing up and breaking it. This gives Nick enough time to get Daniel out the way before Damon regenerates. Damon is in pain. He snaps his joint together. Damon speed knocks Nick backwards grabs Daniel. Then Daniel grabs Damon by the throat and before Daniel releases Damon from his grasp, he slashes a gash into Damon's face.

"If you survive this you sorry son of a bitch I will kill you." Daniel says. Damon laughs as he spits blood in Daniels face.

"No! Go Daniel." William says. Daniel looks past Bo and William and sees Luna standing there. Fury and hatred clouding her gorgeous eyes.

Before William and Bo can descend on Damon Luna is on top of Damon, snapping her jaws at his throat.

"Ooh a feisty little bitch. What's wrong with you little cunts dont like me talking to the hybrid bastard the way I did. Oh well there isn't shit you can do. You are just a weak little bitch who needs to be spanked." Damon says with a chuckle.

Luna turns to look at Bo and William. Bo knows what his daughter is about to do and he shakes his head at her pleading with her through his mind not to do it. Luna ignores Bo's request, turns back to Damon.

"Weak little bitch, I will show you a weak little bitch you cock sucker." Luna yelled as her jaws tried to close over Damon's throat. Before she does Damon picks her up as he stands up and throws her across the field with an angry growl.

"I had enough time to fight fire with fire" says Damon.

He whips his hand as every one can see a fireball appear. Everyone is fixing to find out there isn't any fireball. Damon thrust his hand as a stream of fire toward William and Bo Daniel pushes them out the way in time and replies to Blue stream of ice how you ask if a hybrids powers are not limited since they haven't been given a chance to survive. We are fixing to find out for the first time. Daniel is giving Damon a run for his money. Damon is stunned then starts using both hands trying to push Daniel back. Daniel laughs and starts throwing ice balls at Damon with his free hand. Luna gets up and sees what's going on. Throws a stream of electricity at Damon, hits him, stuns him and Daniel freezes him. Damon busted out with fury, threw electricity at them and lifted them up in the air.

"Rookies I know more magic than you think" says Damon. Rose comes in "I am no rookie though" says Rose.

She thrust back hummering Damon with light so bright it blinds Him. "Hey Damon dance" says Rose telekinesis to make him dance.

Everyone is laughing. She has Damon doing jumping jacks.

"Hey Damon drop, give me twenty. Damon finds the strength to get up and speeds over and grabs Rose by the throat. All of sudden there was a growl so loud it could be heard for miles. It was Bo as he was still growling and Damon dropped Rose because Damon had to cover his ears.

"Somebody shut that mutt up before I rip his vocal cords out" says Damon. Rose conjures up a wicked storm lighting, thunder, and hail force winds. Damon shudders and is excited at the same time.

"How exciting I get to go up against the most powerful witch. Everyone will be the witch that lost her way and husband all at the same time" says Damon.

Rose strikes him with a lightning bolt and Bo rips into Damon's throat , blood spraying from Damon's neck wound, Luna gets up while Damon is shaking. William, Bo, Daniel, Rose, Nola and Tayden all descend upon Damon.

"What the fuck, I am immortal you bastards." Damon says gurgling and choking on his own blood.

"Not when we have a witch to make you mortal. You came here thinking you could fuck with our clan and walk out of here alive. Huh, guess you thought wrong you little piss ant." Nola says laughing.

"Who's the weak little bitch now Damon, looks to be you. You couldn't get out of this even if you wanted to." Luna growled.

"Now, we can make this death slow or we can make it quick."

They are all cheering too early thinking Damon is dying they didn't quite kill him yet. They allowed too much time for Damon to regenerate. He is up and ready for round two. Damon hits William and Bo with a dark stream of magic. "Now it's time for me to do what I came here to do," says Damon.

He starts chanting in latin. Damon is stunned by how they aren't turning human.

"What is this magic you guys should be aging rapidly and I saw you change into a wolf" says Damon

"Well Damon you heard that the enemy knows everything but when you take that away an enemy no longer has it over your head" says William.

"What did you  do ?" asks Damon.

"Ok, as it's about to die we'll tell you, Daniel turned us into a hybrid and being a hybrid the power and strengths are unlimited. So Bo could turn into a werewolf to give you the illusion that nothing changes" says William.

Damon growls in anger.

"That's my cue" says William and he changed Bo and Daniel to follow insync.

"Oh, see we are not doing this again. I'm gonna make it fair, meet my sons and daughters." says Damon. He begins conjuring up thirty of minions. They are a reddish gray, with cracked skin. You can tell Damon's minions are from the bowels of hell, and they look weird too.

"Minions attack." says Damon

They charge after William and the clan. They charge back. "

Nick doesn't let Damon escape." says William.

"Oh, I wouldn't worry he is fixing to a surprise Damon and Daniel are still beating on each other." says Nick.

When Damon hears a filmar voice. "Hey drop my son," says Melissa

Damon, thinking to himself, `` I know that voice and he turns around.

"Well well well it's Dr. Charlene. I still have a bone to pick with you Damon." Melissa says changing.

Charges toward Damon "I am tired of you ripping into my son." says Melissa.

"Oh, so you are the mother of this hybrid. Wait how is this possible? Unless you are." says Damon as Melissa rushes against a tree.

"What's the matter Damon are you scared." says Melissa

"You are stronger than the rest, that means you are the decented of Sarah." says Damon as he struggles to speak because he has his throat so tight.

"That right and so is my son Daniel," Melissa says and throws Damon a 100 yard.

"These beasts just keep coming." says Bo

"We will send these beasts back to watch them come." William shouts in anger.

"I can help with that." says Rose. She opened a hole in the ground fire shooting ten feet.

"Ok family send these bastards back to hell." says William.

Bo picks one up and throws him in the hole. William kicks one in then grabs Luna by her arms and swings her knock three more in there and then she does a backflip with a kick and knocks another in the hole. Melissa and Damon are still fighting it out.

"I should throw your ass into that." says Damon as he tried and Melissa held with enough strength Damon couldn't lift her he is scared now because he doesn't know how strong she is or what powers she has.

"You if I don't kill you Dracula he will kill you. He will not let you guys stay like this. So either way you guys are going to die." says Damon.

"We would take our chances. We already destroyed the Gilgamesh clan as we are going to have to do to you next." says Melissa.

William and the clan are still fighting off Damon's minions.

"I don't know what to do these bastards keep climbing back up the damn hole." says William.

"I know they keep coming back for more. I am wondering if they know when to quit." says Bo.

"Ok it's time we show them how we protect our family." says William as he growls in anger and changes.

"Ok you ugly bastard let me show you how to play. `` says William. he grabs the minion by his arms and pulls his body in half.

William throws one half one way and the other half the other way.

"Now get up." says William.

Then the body part flies back together. William is stunned.

"Damn what I have  to do is call a priest." says William.

"Luna and Daniel hey we are helping. '' says Whitney.

"How did you know." Daniel says.

"We came by to see you guys and we noticed that there was trouble in the field." says Whitney.

"Ok lets destroy these beasts.'' says Luna.

They all begin fighting Damon minion. Melissa throws Damon over to William

"I think while he is still alive these minions will keep coming." says Melissa.

"Melissa, come on, let me and you kill them, I'll take care of you. I knew your ancestor Sarah. I know that's why you are a stronger hybrid." says Damon

"Yeah tell  me about that. How is it that my ancestor became the  first the hybrid " says Melissa.

"Well Gilgamesh was looking for a way to make the werewolf stronger. Gilgamesh is trying to find love like he always does. He falls in love with a vampire named Sarah.

Well, Dracula wasn't having the love affair so he ordered one of his men to kill her. Well while she and Gilgamesh were out she was shot. In a flying rage and grief. He bit her hoping something would happen. A day later she woke up. Gilgamesh was stunned. He didn't know what happened. so he tried to make more, it didn't all work and in return it started a war. William and Bo I knew you were going to be something. It was by accident that the deal I gave you did fit your needs. I knew you were going to create families." says Damon

"Why are you trying to kill us?" William asked.

"I am a demon that's my nature." says Damon "Well it is our nature that either way Daniel is going to devour you till there is nothing left. Bo and I will finally be rid of your sorry ass, which is a much needed relief." William says.

Damon laughs as blood is seeping out his mouth. "There is nothing going to stop you from cheating this. Not you or anyone else, we are infinite, our clan is infinite. You are just a bump along our life's highway." William says.

"Daniel, put this piece of shit out of his misery and while you are at it make sure the bastard suffers." Bo says.

Daniel looks at Bo and nods.

Daniel walks over to Damon. Bends time and grasps Damon by his throat, letting the blood he is choking on to slide out his mouth. The smell of his death is a sweet smell to Daniel. Damon looks at Daniel, no smile upon his face, as Daniel bends forward and rips the rest of Damon's throat out. Slowly suckling the life out of him. Bo and William watch the light leave Damon's eyes. The next thing the clan sees is Daniel devouring Damon's body, all the way down to the bone.

Once Damon is bone Daniel drops him to the ground. Daniel turns to look at Luna. Walking toward her with his hybrid form still there. Once Daniel reaches Luna he is back in his human form, and so is Luna.

"Luna I'm sorry you had to see that." Daniel says.

"Sorry, I love you no matter what. Human form or hybrid form you are mine always." Luna says as she kisses Daniel on his lips.

"I love you too Luna always. Daniel and Luna turn to William, Bo, Rose, Tayden, Nola and Melissa.

"I guess it's over?" Luna says.

"Not yet Luna." Bo says to his daughter.

Time seems to pass and everyone is waiting for Bo and William to start aging. When the aging didn't begin, everyone sighed in relief.

"I have a confession to make to you all." Daniel says.

"What?" Luna says.

"I knew once Damon was dead that Bo and William would begin to age. So I went into the medical room about three weeks ago and ran some tests on myself to see if there was any way for me to stop their age progression." Daniel says.

"Did you figure it out, and if you did how?" Luna says with confusion in her voice.

"Well Luna now that's where William and I need to explain the rest." Bo says looking at his daughter.

"Not actually explain, but it will be better to show you." William says.

Within seconds Daniel, Bo and William change, Daniel is no longer the only hybrid. To everyone's confusion they look at Daniel, Bo and William. All three men go back to human form. Luna looks like she is about to lose her shit.

"Now, when I ran the tests on me I was looking for a way to help William and Bo. So one night I called them both into the medical room and we began to research our options. William read the research and found out that if I injected the hybrid gene into their body that it would make them like me. But, there were other risks, like the gene not adhering to their cells and killing them within days. As the days passed we all were glad that it had taken." Daniel says.

Nola and Rose look at William and Bo.

"So you are both hybrids now?" Nola and Rose ask together.

"Yes, and that means we will not have to worry about aging. That's why we were not too worried when Luna ripped Damon's throat open. Both William and I knew we were safe." Bo says.

Nola runs to William, and Rose runs to Bo throwing their arms around both men. Nola and Rose begin to cry, but not from sadness but from sheer happiness.

"I told you I am eternally yours Rose." Bo says. Bo looks up and sees his daughter standing there with nothing but a look of shock on her face.

"Come here little wolf." Bo says to his daughter. Luna looks at her dad and begins to walk towards him but she feels like she isn't touching the ground.

When Luna reaches her father she grabs her and hugs her tight.

"I told you Luna everything was going to be alright." Bo says.

Luna shakes her head as she hugs her father tighter. Daniel clears his throat and Luna looks in his direction, a smile forming on his face. Luna walks over to Daniel and pulls him closer to her as she stands on her tiptoes and kisses him.

"Thank you for helping my dad and William." Luna says.

"Anything for you gorgeous." Daniel says as he picks her up and twirls her around.

The sound of Luna's laughter warms Bo's heart. Watching his daughter grow up and now in love, he is beginning to wonder what the future holds for her and Daniel. With Damon gone, it could be only one of peace and love. Without any of the clan knowing, all celebrating the victory of finally ending Damon.

Unbeknownst to the group there hidden deep in the trees and brush a new enemy watching. Watching to see how they could end the clan and earn the highest honor of their elders. Victoria stands there with a sneer crossing her lips. Damn fools, celebrating, maybe ending this hybrid clan will be easier than she thought. Victoria looks at Nola, Rose, Melissa and Luna. The only way to kill a man is to take the only thing he loves. His soulmate, the three men will never see it coming, and by the time Victoria is done, Bo, William, Nick and Daniel will be begging for death.

Victoria will make each of the men watch their soulmates die. She will make sure they suffer immensely, and when it's all over, and she returns to the elders. The motherfucking elders will bow down to her as their new Queen. Victoria backs out of the woods and runs through the brush. Bo and William look towards the woods,

"What is it?" Rose asks. "Thought we heard something, probably just an animal. Let's all go inside and clean up. Damon did a fucking number on our cabin." William says.

Nola, Rose, Melissa, Bo, William, Nick, and Tayden head inside. Daniel and Luna thank their Friend for helping them.

"Thank you guys for helping us." says Daniel and Luna

"Well you help us. See you guys at school on Monday." says Micheal.

"Oh yeah." says Luna and Daniel.

It takes them all over three hours to clean up the mess and blood.

"How can you tell if someone is your soulmate?" Tayden asks.

"Well it's hard to explain. It feels like if you don't have them in your life you can not breathe. The fucked up thing is, if your soulmate dies then you are weakened. The enemy can kill you at any time." Nick says.

"It's like a high you cannot come down from, you and your soulmate are connected in a lot of ways. When one gets hurt the other feels the hurt one's pain, they can telepathically talk to one another." Melissa says.

"I didn't know Nick was my soulmate till the first time we made love, and the next day I could tell what he was thinking and I could feel any pain he felt.

Chapter 17

New Beginnings

It is a weird sensation but exhilarating at the same time." Melissa says.

"So anyone can be your soulmate? Because there's this girl at college whose name is Victoria and I'm in love with her. Victoria makes me feel like I am on cloud nine all the time. She is a gorgeous girl, long blond curls, eyes the color of fire, lips that would make any man weak. Victoria is feisty but all in all very protective. She's got legs that never end. Her body is made from the gods, and everytime I see her my head spins." Tayden says.

"Awwww little Tae Tae has a girlfriend." Luna says laughing.

"Shut up Luna, damn you always have something smart ass to say." Tayden says.

"It keeps you on your toes. If I didn't mess with you then you would think something awful." Luna says.

"Well, I am going to ask Victoria to come home with me and meet my family." Tayden says.

"Well son it would be great to see this girl up close." William says.

"I would love to meet her, Tayden." Nola says hugging her son. Tayden smiles at his parents.

"Yea Tae Tae bring the girl home, cause I was really starting to think you were gonna be a loner forever. Or you just didn't know how to work your "equipment"." Luna says laughing hard.

Tayden walks up to Luna and playfully slugs her in the arm.

"My equipment works just fine. I don't hear Victoria complaining." Tayden says, watching the laughter die out of Luna's eyes and become complete distaste.

"Ooh you nasty little shit, we didn't need to hear about your college sexual escapades." Luna says.

"Well maybe you shouldn't be such a smart ass" Tayden says.

"Look, if you are gonna be saying this Victoria girl is your soulmate then prove it. Bring the girl here and let us all see her." Luna says.

"I plan to." Tayden says. Luna looks at Tayden and back at Daniel. A smile forming on her face.

"Luna I know that look in your eyes, be nice love. The girl should feel welcome in our home." Daniel says.

"I'm going to behave myself, but I smell something foul on her. I swear to the gods she isn't leaving this property without a few gashes on her." Luna says looking back at Tayden with a sneer.

"Did you tell Victoria about us son?" Nola asks.

"No, to be afraid of what she may think of me. I didn't want to scare her away. Victoria and I have been dating since Freshman year, and I am now a Senior. I figured I would let her in on our secret once I knew it was a sure thing with us." Tayden says.

"Smart move son. Very smart, but just because you are in love with this girl doesn't mean you let your guard down for one second. There are people out in this world who are a danger to our kind. I would hate to see something happen to you because you let your guard down." William says.

"Dad I have never let my guard down with anyone, but my family. I know the dangers of the world, you all have told me the dangers over and over again when I decided to go off to college. I want a normal life and I think I deserve to have that dont you?" Tayden says.

"Son, nothing about our family or you is normal. We are special, and you deserve someone who is going to not look at you as a risk to them but look at you with love in their soul. Son, once you find this everything else will fall into place." William says.

"Honey, trust your dad. You may not know this but before I was welcomed into the clan I tried to hurt Rose and Luna, but my conscience was a bitch. Once I came out and told them what I had done. I was on a twenty-four hour watch and your dad was the bodyguard. For months the clan didn't trust me, I was the enemy, but your dad tore down my defenses and we fell in love. It's been a hell of a ride to say the least, but if I didn't do what I did. I would have never met your father or any of these wonderful people. I wouldn't even have you, and son you are my world. Just please heed what your father is telling you. Not everyone can be trusted." Melissa says.

"I understand mom, but once you meet Victoria you will see what pulls me to her." Tayden says.

"Then son if you want us to meet her, then on Monday when you go back to school you invite her to Sunday dinner. I promise everyone and I mean everyone will be on their best behavior." Nick says.

The clan nods in agreement and Tayden's smile is as wide as his face. Victoria is crouched in the woods listening to the hybrid's clan conversation with a smile on her face.

"So Tayden wants to invite me to Sunday dinner. Well I guess I'm going to have to be a good little girl, and make them all trust me. When the time comes to end the hybrid clan that's when I will strike. I can not believe that Tayden thinks I am in love with him, but if he only knew my true intentions he wouldn't want me around his family. I just gotta play it cool for a little while longer. Keep the little asshole happy, and when he is at his happiest I strike taking down not only him, but his family." Victoria says to herself with a chuckle.

Victoria backs out of the trees and sprints to the dorm rooms a hundred miles away from Wolfsbane Falls.

So Monday finally comes and the children are up bright and early excited about the new day of school. Tayden can't wait to talk to Victoria. Daniel and Luna can't wait to see their friends although they were surprised to see their friends help them with Damon minions. Gilgamesh Jr. came by early before Daniel and Luna went to school. William answers the door.

"Hello can I help you." says William.

"Sorry Mr. Everett I'm a friend of Daniel and Luna's. Is it possible I can talk to Daniel." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Yeah sure. Just a moment. Daniel, your friend is to see you." says William.

"Gilgamesh Jr. what's wrong?" says Daniel.

"What the hell. no one said anything about Gilgamesh having a son." says William.

"Uncle William I know he disowned him." says Daniel

"Why?" asks William

"Umm.. You have to ask  him that ." says Daniel.

"I'm sorry, may I ask why." says William.

"Well Mr. Everett me and my dad don't see eye to eye because of my sexual preference." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Wow I know your dad is an asshole but disowning his own son over something like that is bullshit." says William

"Uh-oh you get him started." says Daniel.

"Look son you don't have to worry about that here. People may disagree with me but we have a right to our opinion. It is my belief that God made us different. It doesn't matter if  you are poke a dot . If they were all the same it would be pretty boring. Just be you and I know that is easier said than done. Stand up for the person you wanna be, I hate that. people judging people because they are different just leave the alone Me and Bo never told anybody but we serve in the civil war. and they didn't know we were a vampire and werewolf " says William.

"How come you guys never talk about." says Daniel

"I am not proud of what I have done. We only did it because of what we believe in and that was nobody should be treated differently because they are different or by race. We all bleed red. We are all human and damnit everyone should be treated as a human being. That's plain and simple. I'm sorry son you should have the right to know your father no matter what. He's missing out on a great son and that's his fault. You are welcome here anytime." says William.

"Thank you Mr Everett nobody has ever welcomed me to their house with open arms," says Gilgamesh Jr.

"What about your mother do you know her? '' asked William. "No. I want to go talk to him but I want someone to go with me." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Ok me and Daniel will go with you." says William.

"Ok." says Gilgamesh Jr. so they take off to Gilgamesh castle.

Tayden is on his way to school. He is excited and jamming to his music as he is blinded by love. All he can think about is Victoria. He finally gets to school. He starts walking to class and he sees Victoria at her locker.

"There's my sexy Victoria." says Tayden.

"Hey there's my tatercup." says Victoria as they share a kiss.

"Mmm.. You are ready for class." says Tayden.

"Yes let go." says Victoria.

Luna is ready for school but she can't find Daniel.

"Dad, do you know where Daniel is ?" says Luna.

"No I don't, I'm sorry sweetie." says Bo.

"Ok I guess I'll head to school." says Luna as she walked out the door.

"Ok be careful love you." says Bo.

Bo watched Luna pull off. He notices he hasn't seen William either.

"Dear have you seen William." says Bo.

"Yes they help that nice boy, it's a friend of Daniel," says Rose.

"Why didn't he tell anyone?" says Bo.

"I don't know. ask him when he gets back." says Rose.

"I will." says Bo as he worries about them. Luna makes it to school and walks up to the building. She noticed Gilgamesh Jr. Isn't at school. She sees Micheal.

"Hey Micheal Have you seen Gilgamesh Jr.?" asks Luna.

"No, not since yesterday" says Micheal.

She starts to wonder if this has something to do with Daniel. She hopes that nothing has happened to them as she walks to class.

Meanwhile Gilgamesh Jr., Daniel, and William make it to Gilgamesh. They enter the castle to find Gilgamesh slumping on the couch zoned out. Gilgamesh Jr. steps in front of his dad.

"Hey dad how's it been." says Gilgamesh Jr. "Junior what are you doing here." says Gilgamesh.

"Oh I brought some friends too." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"You brought the hybrids? Don't kill me!" says Gilgamesh with shock and fear across his face.

"What is he talking about?" asks Gilgamesh Jr.

"His clan/family attacked my army and myself. Gilgamesh has the right to talk to you. No child deserves how you are treated by him no matter what." says William.

"Look, I've been around longer than you have. I have seen everything. Death, the Great Depression. Anything you can imagine that has happened in history I have seen. Including all the American Wars. History has not been kind to our people, or not kind to humans. So whatever you plan to tell me it will not be any worse than what I have already had to witness." says Gilgamesh.

"I know you gotta be 1,000 years old," says William.

"Close I am 1,867. My rein started 152 B.C. I was a young man. I had everything going for me. A wealthy man. My lover Roseanna thought that I was cheating on her. So she went to a witch, a temptress of deceit of that time. When Roseanna told the witch everything she thought she knew the witch smiled at Roseanna. Turning to her cabinet she reached in and grabbed a teal and amber bottle. Looking at Roseanna she handed the bottle to her. The witch gave Roseanna a special drink that you couldn't even taste, and told her how to give it to me. That everything in this bottle would fix all her problems. As you can see Roseanna did exactly what the witch had informed her to do. I didn't know anything until after my first change and she told me what she had done. She didn't realize the price she paid for it. I outlived her." says Gilgamesh.

"Ok we are here for your son his support system pray tell." says William.

"Oh right the son I never had." says Gilgamesh.

"Oh spare him your self righteous bullshit and at least talk to him he has that right. Nothing changes the fact that he's your son and your DNA will always match." says William.

"Look what I have learned from Daniel and William is yes, I Gilgamesh Jr. am gay and proud of it. This is who I am and this is who I am always going to be. So get used to it, now I  don't want to hear what you have to say about me." Gilgamesh Jr. says.

Gilgamesh looks at his son, with anger in his eyes and turns to look out the window in silence. Gilgamesh Jr, has imagined this conversation with his father for awhile, and the numbness Jr is feeling hurts more than his father's anger.

"Look you don't have to accept me, but no matter what I am your son. If later down the road I find someone I want to be with, I want you to accept him." Gilgamesh Jr says tears springing to his eyes.

"Gilgamesh Sr. turns to his son, his eyes glowing yellow, saying, "I can't accept it, yes you are my son, but I cannot accept this lifestyle." Gilgamesh replies.

"You need to understand for the first time in a long time I am happy. I have friends who care about me, they don't turn their backs on me. They accept me for who I am. All I ever wanted from you is acceptance. I imagined this conversation with you a thousand times. Each time I even thought about telling you I backed out. Not from fear of telling you, but from fear of you rejecting me. Damn dad, what the hell do you want from me? You should at least be glad that I am happy." Gilgamesh Jr says.

Gilgamesh looks at his son and the anger in his eyes begins to fade, lowering his head in defeat he says.

"I was born in a time where this life was unheard of. It was kept away from the world. Yes, I am glad you are happy, I'm glad you have friends. But, son I don't want you to be ridiculed like I was as a kid. But, if it makes you happy for me to accept you being gay then so be it. I will accept it, doesn't mean I have to like it but I will accept it." Gilgamesh Sr says.

"I know it's against your principles sir, but your son is truly happy. We as his friends value his friendship, and will stand by him no matter what." Daniel says looking over at Gilgamesh.

"I'm glad you have friends like this son." Gilgamesh Sr says.

"What about my mother?" says Gilgamesh Jr.

"It wouldn't  matter. She died a long time ago." says Gilgamesh

"So wait, are you saying Sarah is his mother." says Daniel.

"Why" asked Gilgamesh Jr.

"It's the hybrid's Grandmother". says Gilgamesh Sr.

"So I am your uncle". says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Yes look at that we are related. That's why we get along so well." says Daniel.

Gilgamesh Jr. sees Gilgamesh Sr. mouth began to speak.

"Dad I swear if you say something pertaining to him being hybrid I'll dislocate your jaw." says Gilgamesh Jr.

Gilgamesh Sr. throws hands up in surrender and doesn't say another word and they leave Gilgamesh Jr is relieved, like a weight is lifted off his chest since he fixed everything with his dad. It wasn't the way he wanted but he could have got nothing at all. He thanks William and Daniel for coming with him.

"Thank you William and Daniel I couldn't have done it without you guys." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Hey, it's not a problem. I love when pompous asses get their shit handed to them." Daniel says looking at Gilgamesh Sr.

"Now you listen here you disrespe.." Gilgamesh Sr. says being cut off.

"If you say another word I will rip your fucking tongue out your damn head." Daniel says, smirking.

Gilgamesh Sr. closes his mouth and stares at the group.

"Like I said, we are here for your son as his support system. We are not here for you. But, yes you are a pompous ass with a loud mouth and even louder clothing. Come to the 21st century will you. You look like an old Victorian douch." Daniel says laughing hysterically.

All Gilgamesh Sr can do is stand there and glare at them in silence. As the group begins to walk out the door

William turns and looks at Gilgamesh Sr and says. "If you plan on trying to kill us again this next time we will not show you any mercy. If you ever talk to your son the way I saw you talk to him today I will personally rip your damn head clean off your old, ashy wrinkled shoulders. Do I make myself clear?" William shouts.

Gilgamesh Sr just looks at them and nods his head, and continues to nod his head as the door slams shut.

The days seem to drag on, the days were broiling hot and the nights as humid as the Nevada desert. Luna and Daniel are outside walking toward the waterfall just outside their clan's property.

"Seems like the nights are getting hotter just like the days are." Luna says looking at Daniel.

"Melissa says it has something to do with the shift in the mystical world, but who knows. It's summer time, it's bound to be hot."Daniel says smiling.

"Yeah, you may be right, but something to me just doesn't feel right Daniel." Luna says.

Daniel looks down and grabs Luna's hand caressing her skin. Smiling Luna looks at Daniel. When they reach the waterfall, Luna looks around and sees candles everywhere.

"What's going on?" Luna asks.

"Well I figured we would want some alone time, since everything has been hectic. I got a little help, and we scattered candles everywhere. Also, the cabin is clean, and opened for us to use for a very romantic night alone." Daniel says.

Luna looks up at Daniel and sees the glint in his eyes.

"You know I love how you plan everything out and then turn around and surprise me with it. I never see it coming. It's a nice change from training, school and fighting." Luna says.

At school Daniel and Luna are two different people. Daniel is the captain of the football team, popular, and well liked by all the girls. Luna is more of a stay in the library kind of girl but will go to the home football games when given a chance. Daniel tries to show his love and affection for Luna at school, but Luna keeps her distance in fear of the enemies using it against them in the end. So nights like these are a perfect distraction.

"There's something about this that feels completely magical. I know we don't get to be ourselves at school. But, Daniel I miss this, I miss us." Luna said looking down at the ground.

Daniel takes her chin in his hand and lifts her face kissing her lips gently.

"I miss us too Luna but we both agreed we couldn't risk the exposure. But, you are so worth the risk and I know our family would protect us to the fullest. Forget everything, we are coming out as a couple in public tomorrow. I love you so damn much to only have these moments every now and then." Daniel says kissing Luna's lips again.

When the kiss broke, Daniel took Luna by her hand and led her to the cabin door, where he found the key and unlocked it. Opening the door Luna's eyes grew wide as she saw the setup. Moonlight and candlelight danced on the walls, the champagne was chilling in an ice bucket, and the bed had Luna's favorite colors splayed across it. Luna looks at Daniel and smiles shyly as she walks over to the rose petal covered bed.

"This is absolutely gorgeous Daniel." Luna says with a smile.

"The rose petals are a special touch, I found all your favorite colors and spread them all over the bed. I know I may seem rough on the outside, but deep down I am a romantic at heart." Daniel says looking at Luna.

Daniel walks over to the ice bucket and pops the cork on the champaign and fills a flute glass with the golden bubbly liquid. Walking over to Luna he hands her a glass, as they clink glasses together they each take a sip of the champaign. The bubbles dancing in the glass and on their noses. Daniel sets the glass down on the table and walks over and grabs the remote to the stereo system and turns on some music. The song playing is Beautiful Crazy by Luke Combs, Daniel walks over to Luna extending his hand out to Luna.

"Luna may I have this dance?" Daniel asks.

Luna takes his hand and he twirls her till she is completely in his arms. "This song reminds me of you Luna, you're crazy and it's beautiful to me, I don't ever want to lose you or this feeling. Everyday with you is a whole new world to me. The way you make me feel makes my head spin and my heart soar. You complete me Luna and I can't see myself with anyone but you." Daniel says looking at Luna.

Luna looks up at Daniel while they dance slowly to the song.

"I feel the same way Daniel, there is a reason why we are together. It's like the fates stepped in and brought us together." Luna says as Daniel twirls her in a circle bringing her back in his arms.

Bending his head down he kisses her on her lips, Luna wraps her arms tighter around his neck. The candlelight and music is setting a beautiful romantic feeling.

"Luna you are my beautiful wolf." Daniel says with a smile.

"Daniel you are my handsome hybrid, and no matter what we will always be together." Luna says.

The song ends, and Luna still has her arms around Daniel's neck.

"There's something we need to talk about before this goes any further. I might as well begin on what I want to say. It's embarrassing, and I don't know how to tell you, but here it goes. I have never been with someone in an intimate way. I am a virgin Daniel and I am scared to death. I don't want you to think anything horrible of me. But, I am a virgin." Luna looks down at the ground with redness tinting her cheeks." Daniel pulls away from Luna and sits on the bed, tapping the spot next to him.

"Come here Luna Luna slowly walks over to the bed, her head still down looking at the ground. Daniel takes her chin in her hand and lifts her eyes to his.

"I would never look at you differently because you're a virgin. Truth be known I am glad you chose me to be your first. To be honest Luna, I am scared to death, I'm scared this is going to change things between us. But, we will both learn how to be intimate with one another. Truth between us, and no one must never know, but I am a virgin too. I know you're probably thinking I am lying but I couldn't see myself with anyone but you." Daniel said smiling.

Luna's face is full of shock when a smile creeps on her lips.

"Daniel, I don't understand, you can have any girl you want." Luna says.

"That's true, but there is only one girl I am madly in love with and want to be intimate with and that's you. If you'll have me I want us to be together on a whole other level." Daniel says.

Luna takes Daniel's hands and places them on the buttons of her blouse. Daniel begins to unbutton her blouse kissing her gently on the lips. With the candlelight dancing on the walls illuminating the room. Daniel and Luna strip one another of their clothes and lay back on the bed.

Daniel looks at Luna and says, "I love you and nothing will ever change that."

"I love you too Daniel." Luna says. Daniel gently pushes in and the barrier her body has put up finally releases and Luna feels a sharp pain causing her to suck in a breath and close her eyes.

"Are you ok, I can stop if you want me to. I don't want to hurt you anymore than what I already have." Daniel says with hesitation.

Not moving, Luna shakes her head no and he gently and slowly begins moving.

Once the pain subsides the pleasure begins to come in waves. Their love making is slow and gentle, Luna's eyes begin to glow a beautiful shade of pink and Daniel's eyes begin to go black. For the first time in history a wolf and hybrid are together. Luna's moans of passion echo off the walls of the cabin as Daniel's hips begin to push deeper and faster into her. Their climax together was fire and ice, a volcanic eruption. Once the last wave of the orgasim subsides Daniel slides gently off Luna and goes to the bathroom.

Daniel grabs a rag with warm water and soap and walks back over to the bed. Gently he cleans her up, not wanting to hurt her he wipes downward with slow hands. Daniel gets back up off the bed and takes the rag back to the bathroom and walks back over to the bed. Sliding in beside Luna he wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her to him.

"Daniel, I have never seen your eyes ever go black like that before. The only time was when we fought as a family. It kinda scares me." Luna says.

"It's been happening a lot lately. Something about hormones etc. Melissa has been explaining it to me. No need to be scared Luna, I would never do anything to ever hurt you. Sleep my beauty, we need our rest if we are going to try this again in a little bit." Daniel says chuckling.

Luna cradles herself deeper into Daniel's arms as sleep begins to take over her mind and sore body. The thoughts running through her head fade as the world around her goes black. When Luna opens her eyes, the candles have been extinguished and the sunlight is beaming through the curtains. Luna rolls over and sees Daniel sitting up in his elbow and Luna stretches and smiles.

"Good morning Daniel." Luna says.

"Good morning beautiful. How are you feeling this morning?" Daniel asks.

"Hungry." Luna says. "Well, then maybe it's a good thing I went and got some breakfast." Daniel said laughing.

Daniel rolls Luna on top of him kissing her passionately on the lips. Luna responds back moaning in agreement. Daniel breaks the kiss and plants a kiss on her nose.

"Lets eat Luna, I feel your hunger coming through." Daniel said.

Luna pouts, but says "Ok."

Getting up from the bed Luna wraps the bed sheet around her body and sits at the kitchen table. Daniel has brought eggs, bacon, sausage and orange juice. Daniel even stacked their plate and poured the juice.

"I hope this is everything you were wanting for breakfast." Daniel says smiling.

"More than enough, everything looks delicious." Luna says biting into the eggs and taking a piece of sausage off her plate.

Daniel and Luna eat breakfast, after breakfast they both get dressed. Walking out the door they head to Wolfsbane Falls to enjoy the sound and beauty of the water. The chill in the morning air has Luna shaking and Daniel wraps his arms around her and pulls her closer. The warmth of his body taking the chill instantly out of her. The thoughts of their night together made Luna smile, she has never felt the way she feels now about anyone.

Daniel is her first love and last night they both gave each other the precious gift. Daniel looks at Luna and smiles.

"Now if I could just know what goes on in that adorable little head of yours I would be a happy man." Daniel said smiling.

"Well last night was and still is special to me. Everything was perfect. But, I will say I was not planning on that happening. I guess you could say the time was right for us. I'm just worried about being eighteen and ending up pregnant." Luna says.

"No need to worry yourself over that beautiful. I took every precaution there is. Plus, I wanted last night to be special, not just for myself but for us. Having you with me last night was the best night I have had in a long time." Daniel says.

"Now look here hybrid, don't go getting your hybrid panties in a bunch, and getting all girly on me." Luna says laughing.

Daniel looks at her with a mischievous look in his eyes as he turns and picks Luna up in his arms and throws her over his shoulders.

"I'll show you hybrid panties in a bunch." Daniel says laughing as he runs full force to the water.

Once he feels the water at his feet he tosses Luna into the water. The scream that erupted from her mouth had Daniel laughing hysterically.

"Daniel, what the hell." Luna said, shaking.

"Oh beautiful dont be mad." Daniel says.

"I'm not mad, I'm soaking wet." Luna says stepping out of the water.

Luna walks up to Daniel sopping wet and shaking as she throws herself onto Daniel. Daniel loses his footing and lands hard on his back.

"Now we are even hybrid." Luna says playfully. Daniel pulls Luna's face down to kiss her passionately on the lips. Erupting their passion for one another, the feeling that Luna felt last night.

The fire and ice feeling, Daniel being the ice and Luna the fire. A great combination, but also a dangerous one. Daniel rolls them both until he is on top, and he takes her hands and pins them above her head as he trails hot kisses down her face and neck. Sending shockwaves and shivers down her spine. The feeling of his lips on her makes Luna burn. The heat erupting into moans from her lips.

"Lets get back to the cabin beautiful, that way we can get you out of these wet clothes and into a hot bubble bath." Daniel says. Luna looks up at Daniel and pouts.

"You always seem to stop when everything begins to feel good. But, I do agree that I would love to have a hot bath and dry clothes." Luna says.

Daniel stands up and helps Luna up, kissing her on her lips before they headed back to the cabin.

The thoughts running through Luna's head is how her and Daniel feel like fire and ice? How will that come to play in their relationship? Could it explain the change in eye color from them both? Her pink and his black. The thought of not being able to have Daniel in her life after this scared her, but knowing they were headed back to the house Sunday night came as a relief. Then Luna would be able to talk to her dad, mom and Melissa about the feeling she felt when they finally were "together". The feeling of fire and ice. Those two words kept playing in her head. Daniel and Luna are fire and ice together, the two a dangerous combination.

Shivering to herself she felt like crying. Luna doesn't want to lose the only person she has ever loved. Sunday she will find out more, and then maybe make a decision on what to do.

Daniel looks at Luna and smiles, "Beautiful don't worry about anything. Everything will be just fine, we will talk to our families together. They need to know what has happened between us, and need to be reassured that everything is alright. I know you're worried about what they will say, but if we do this together we can conquer anything. I know your dad won't be happy about us doing the BIG IT, but it's not like I love you just for that. I am in love with you for a lot of things, and that sexual encounter between us isn't the reason why I love you. So please don't worry Luna." Daniel says kissing the back of Luna's hand.

"I love you too Daniel." Luna said looking up at Daniel. The two words still echoing in her head FIRE AND ICE.

Chapter 18

Exorcising Nola's Demons

Nola's behavior throughout the weekend becomes much worse. It seems like she isn't the same woman. Like someone else is in her place. The look in her eyes is completely different, no gleam and lifeless. William looks at his wife and sees the lifeless expression in her eyes. Yielding all caution he slides next to her in the bed.

"Love, are you alright?" William asks.

Nola turns her head and smiles wickedly at William. the same lifeless expression in her eyes.

"Why would you ask such a question William?" Nola says her voice raspy.

"I'm worried about your love. You are acting different, even the look in your eyes is different. You seem troubled." William says.

"No, not troubled." Nola says looking at William with malice in her eyes.

William's expression toward his wife was shock and confusion. He knew he would have to talk to the rest of the family to find out what's going on with Nola. William takes Nola's hand in his and brings it to his lips. Kissing her hand he holds it to his heart.

"Love if something is wrong, you need to tell me. My heart only beats for you. I would die if something ever happened to you." William says with a sad expression on his face.

Nola looks at William and sneers "You need to worry about yourself, I'm fine and I am sick of your shit. Just leave me the hell alone." Nola says angrily. William gets up from the bed and walks towards the door.

Turning the handle William looks back at Nola and says, "I love you Nola, I was hoping that would be enough. But, I guess it isn't enough anymore." William says.

Walking out the door and closing it behind him. Nola picks up the vase on the bedside table and throws it at the door. The sound of shattering glass echoing in the silent room. Nola looks at the glass and sneers as she lays back on the bed and closes her eyes.

William goes into the kitchen and sits down at the counter. Pouring whiskey in a glass William downs the drink, the amber liquid burning going down his throat.William looks into the empty glass and frowns. He hears footsteps approaching and looks up and sees Bo.

"Hey old friend, everything ok?" Bo says.

"It's Nola, she isnt herself. She is acting completely different. It's like she is another person, the way she looks at me, the way she speaks it's not Nola at all. I feel like she is someone else, like she is possessed. I don't know what to say or do Bo. I don't want to lose her." William says sadly.

"Listen, no need to worry. You know we can talk to Melissa and maybe she can run some tests on her. But, we need to hurry before Daniel and Luna come back from their weekend away. We don't need them to worry about anything else. It's been a peaceful old friend, but I swear to you we will find out what's going on with Nola and we will fix it." Bo says laying his hand on William's shoulder for support.

"I hope you're right, Bo. I don't think I can handle it if I lost her." William says sternly.

"I know William, I know. Why don't you go to the guest room and try to get some sleep and we will figure it out more tomorrow morning. Maybe we can all see how Nola is acting and have a chat with her. Just to figure out if she is different in any way. If she is we will all handle the situation as a family." Bo says.

"Ok, I will see you in the morning Bo." William says getting up from the table and heading down the long hallway to the guest room. Reaching for the handle he turns the knob and heads into the room. Looking out the door.

William says to Bo, "Thank you for coming back into my life. I wouldn't be able to handle this alone."

"We may have had our fights, but we will always be friends. Get some sleep. I will see you in the morning." Bo says.

"Goodnight Bo." William says closing the door with a soft click behind him.

William is glad to see the sunlight shining through the window. Rolling over to put his arms around Nola he realizes that the bed beside him is empty. Looking around the room he notices he is in the guest room. Getting up from the bed he heads into the adjacent bathroom and takes a quick shower. Stepping out of the shower he dries off with a towel and gets his clothes back on. Walking out of the room he heads to the kitchen.

"Good morning William." Melissa and Nick say.

"Good morning, anyone seen Nola yet?" William says.

"No not yet, and that's odd for her because she is usually the first one downstairs and making breakfast." Melissa says looking at William concerned.

"Melissa, I need your help, something is going on with my wife. She isn't acting like herself, it's almost like.." William's words are cut short by Melissa.

"She's someone else. Yeah I have noticed a change in her and not a good one. With everything that has happened. It wouldn't surprise me if one of these soul jumping bastards took her over when they died. It's a race against time to exorcise whatever has inhabited her body. If we don't do it soon, Nola will be completely lost, and the "thing" inside her will take over. But, no worries William, Rose and I will take care of the problem at hand." Melissa says looking over at Rose nodding her head in agreement.

"I have seen this before William, and I should have caught on sooner. I'm sorry, but I will make this promise to you. We will get  Nola back in one piece if its the last thing Melissa and I do." Rose says smiling at William.

"I trust you, but please don't hurt her, she has been through enough in her life." William pleads.

"Taking the soul jumper out of her will hurt a lot, but she won't remember any of it. Nola won't have any wounds to question about later. The soul jumper will be the only one that will feel the pain." Rose says.

"When can you ladies start this process?" William asks. "Once I confirm it is a soul jumper, Melissa and I will be able to begin the process. It's going to be an all night process, but in the end we will all have Nola back." Rose says.

"Then please do what you have to do, and bring my wife back to me." William says with a frown forming on his face. Melissa and Rose look at one another and nod their heads.

Rose rises from her seat and Melissa follows. Both women walk past William laying their hand on his shoulder as they head for the stairs. "Wish us luck gentlemen." Melissa says.

"Good luck ladies." Bo and William say in unison.

Rose and Melissa head up the stairs and round the corner to William and Nola's room. Rose turns the knob on the door and her and Melissa walk in prepared to face the soul jumper. Walking into the room they see their friend Nola sitting on the chair facing the mirror. The sound of the door not disturbing her thoughts, but as soon as Melissa and Rose close the door the sound of the click makes Nola look their way.

"Melissa and I came to check on you, seems like you haven't been feeling well lately." Rose says readying herself for a fight.

Nola turns in the chair to face the two women, the look in her eyes dark and lifeless. The sneer on her face was something unworldly; it actually sent shivers down Melissa's spine.

"Well lookie here, it's the bobbsey bitches. What the hell do you two bitches want?" Nola says.

"I didn't want to have to do this to you Nola, but it seems like you're not our friend at all. So who the hell are you?" Rose says holding the vile in her hand.

Nola cocks her head to the side with a sickening crack and says, "Its amazing how everyone in this damn house cannot seem to keep their fucking noses out of my business. It's a shame though, I didn't think I would have to end the problem myself. But, I guess you send a man to do a woman's job."

Nola slowly gets up from the chair, her face contorting into something ungodly.

"Ladies, you should know your husbands are really not in love with you. I can read their thoughts, and I see the way they look at the other whores in town. Its a damn shame that when I kill you two, that they will be so grief stricken that I will have to fuck your memories right out of them." Nola says with a sneer.

"Melissa dont listen to her, this isn't Nola. It's a soul jumper and they will say anything to hurt you and turn you against everyone you love." Rose says uncorking the cap from the vile.

Nola turns her head to Rose and smirks, "I know what you plan on doing witch bitch and I wouldn't attempt it. By the time you do I will have already snapped that ever so fragile neck of yours." Nola says laughing wickedly.

Melissa looks at Rose and nods her head. Rose takes the bottle from behind her back. The amber teal bottle glistening in the sunlight streaming through the window.

"Did you two know that Daniel and Luna already fucked one another. Wonder how Daddy would feel about his daughter being defiled by a half breed." Nola says laughing.

Rose throws the bottle at Nola. The glass shattering on the floor the red liquid pooled at Nola's feet. Nola looks at the ground and laughs.

"Tsk Tsk, bad little witch bitch, now you're going to pay for that!" Nola screams.

Nola lunges at Rose and Melissa grabs her by her throat and slams Nola to the ground. Rose grabs the ropes and begins to tie Nola up.

"Let me go you fucking cunts or I will make your deaths slow and painful instead of quick and with mercy." Nola screams.

Rose looks at Nola and puts her hands around her throat adding pressure to her voice box. The sound of Nola gasping for air brings a smile to Melissa's face.

"No need to fight anymore soul jumpers, we have won, you have lost. We will have our friend back." Melissa says.

"Melissa I need you to hold her down while I recite the ritual to get this asshole out of our friend." Rose says.

"With pleasure girl." Melissa says pinning Nola to the floor. Nola begins to kick and scream as Rose goes to get the book out of the hall closet.

"You bitches will pay, I swear on everything you will pay." Nola screams still thrashing around.

"Oh, I don't think we will because after this is all said and done. Your fucking ass will be burning in hell, where you fucking belong." Melissa says with a low dangerous voice.

Rose returns to the room and opens the book to the ritual she needs. Rose sets the book down and grabs the black and white candles she needs. Alternating the colors around Nola's flailing body. The last candle Rose grabs is the red candle and she places on the floor above Nola's head. When the candles are strategically placed Rose goes back to the book.

"Melissa in order for this to work, you have to keep her in the circle. If you fail, we lose Nola forever. I only have one shot at this." Rose says.

"No worries girl, I got this motherfucker. Go ahead and proceed with what you need to do." Rose nods, and looks down at the book.

Rose begins to read the latin text and feels a surge of mystical power come over her body. When Rose looks up her eyes have turned completely black. The text comes out of her mouth so fluidly.

"Psallite Cernunnos, regna terrae, cantata Deo,

Regna terrae, cantata  Dea psallite Aradia,

Caeli Deus

Humiliter majestati gloriae tuae supplicamus

Ut ab omni infernalium spirituum potestate,

Laqueo, and deceptione nequitia,

Libera nos, Omnis fallaciae, dominates.

Exorcizamus you omnis spiritus

Omnis omnis incursio legio, adversarii,

Infernalis omnis legio adversarii,

Omnis and congregatio secta diaboli, dominates,

Ut coven tuam secura tibi libertate servire facias,

Te rogamus, audi nos!

Ut inimicos sanctae  circulae humiliare digneris

Te rogamus, audi nos!

Terribilis Deus Sanctuario suo,

Cernunnos ipse truderit virtutem plebi Suae,

Aradia ipse fortitudinem plebi Suae,

Benedictus Deus, Gloria, Patri,

Benedictus Dea, Matri gloria!"

When Rose recites the last word of the ritual Nola's screaming and flailing suddenly stops. Melissa looks down at Nola with worry running across her face.

Melissa looks up at Rose and says, "Do you think it worked?" Rose slumps her head down, drained of all her energy. When she raises her head again her eyes are no longer coal black.

"I hope it did." Rose says breathlessly. Melissa releases the pressure on Nola's throat and looks down at her friend.

"Nola honey, I need you to open your eyes and come back to us. William needs you to come back to him." Melissa says tears coming to her eyes.

Rose kneels down on the floor and turns Nola's face to her looking for any sign that the ritual worked.

"Good news is she's breathing. Just give her some time to adjust and come back. Melissa we need to get her to the bed." Rose says.

Melissa stands up and helps Rose pick Nola up and carries her over to the bed. Rose and Melissa gently lay Nola down and walk toward the bedroom door.

"We need to go let William know something, I know he is probably worried sick about his wife." Rose says.

"I agree, lets go tell him what we know, and then wait to see the outcome of this." Melissa says.

Rose opens the door and they both walk out the door leaving Nola resting on the bed peacefully.

"Hey Rose, when Nola wakes up will she remember anything that has happened?" Melissa asks, concerned dripping from her voice.

"No, the amber teal bottle with the red liquid I threw at her. It wasn't to harm her in any way, it was meant to erase any memory of what has been happening these past few days. When Nola does finally wake up, she won't have any memory of the possession from the soul jumper. It will be like she just laid down for a restful nap." Rose says smiling.

"Well look at you girl, going all powerful witch on us. I love it!" Melissa says with enthusiasm.

Rose looks at Melissa and smiles as they head down the hall and straight to the staircase. Descending the stairs Rose begins to think about what she is going to tell William. He surely needs to know everything, and as a family they don't keep things from one another. Melissa and Rose head down the stairs to the kitchen to let William and the family know the outcome. Rose is praying to herself that the ritual was a success, but what scares her the most is. Is the power surge she felt run through her when she began to read the ritual. It scared her down to her very soul.

When Melissa and Rose made it to the kitchen William jumped up  from his seat with a look of sadness and concern on his face.

"Please tell me everything's ok? Where's my wife? Is she ok?" William says the questions explode out of him without restraint.

"William, she is upstairs resting peacefully. The amber teal vile I took with me had a red liquid in it. It takes the memory of the past few days away from her. We need everyone to not bring up what's been going on, it could put her in shock. But, to answer your questions truthfully. Yes, Nola is ok, like I said she is upstairs resting. Melissa and I wont know if the ritual was a success until she comes down, but by the looks of everything that happened. I can say the soul jumper is no longer inhabiting her body." Rose says with a smile.

William breathes out a sigh of relief, now knowing his wife is safe and will be back to her old self makes him happier than he has ever been.

"Thank you Rose, thank you Melissa. I appreciate everything you both have done for my wife. You both are truly great friends." William says, smiling and hugging both the women tightly.

"Hey I see it this way. No damn soul jumper was going to take my friend from me no matter what." Rose and Melissa say in unison.

Both women look at one another and laugh. Bo walks up to William and pats him on his back.

"Don't worry old friend. Nola is a tough woman. You will see her smiling face soon. She just needs to rest right now. I hear those kinds of rituals take a lot out of not only the one performing it, but the person it's being performed on. By tomorrow Nola will be right as rain, I guarantee it." Bo says, looking at William.

When the sun began to set, everyone heard the door upstairs open and close. William jumped up from his seat and went towards the stairs. Nola turned the corner and looked down the stairs staring at William. As soon as Nola caught a glimpse of William she took off running down the stairs. Jumping off the last step William caught Nola in his arms and spun her around. Kissing her and holding her tightly the smile on his face was huge.

"I feel like I haven't seen you in weeks William." Nola cried.

"No, love you have been right here the whole time. You were just napping that's all." William says reassuring Nola in every way possible.

Nola leaned back in William's embrace and kissed him soundly on his lips.

William looks over his shoulder and says, "Look who finally woke up from her nap. My sleeping beauty."

Everyone came rushing into the living room hugging Nola.

"Alright everyone what's going on?" Nola asks with caution.

"Well girl, you haven't been feeling well and you laid down and went to sleep and slept most of the weekend. We were all worried about you." Melissa says looking at the ground.

"Oh, well guys I could've just had a stomach virus and it wore me out." Nola said laughing.

"Yeah love, that's probably what it was. How are you feeling now?" William asks, kissing her lips.

"Like a brand new woman. I feel energized." Nola says looking at William winking.

"Well, we are glad you feel better. We will let you two have some alone time." Bo says ushering everyone out to the patio.

Nola looks at William and smiles. Hugging William again she kisses his neck.

"Love I am so glad you're ok. I really was worried about you." William says.

"No need to worry, I am fine, everything is going to be ok." Nola says.

William picks Nola up and begins to carry her upstairs to their bedroom, to give his wife some TLC.

In the back of William's mind he kept thinking to himself, "I can never let Nola find out what really happened to her. If she does then it would definitely destroy her."

Nola notices the look on William's face and gently touches his cheek with her hand pulling her to him and kissing him passionately. Everything is ok now, Nola has come back to him, the soul jumper is gone. All that's left now is to deal with the secrets Daniel and Luna are hiding from all of them. But, tonight he plans on loving his wife until the sun comes up, and into the afternoon. God, knows his body has ached for her touch. Tonight he will satisfy his need for her, and her need for him.

Chapter 19

Reunited and It Feels So Good

So after Nola's battle everybody comes back together. They are stronger together as a whole family.with a new addition. Gilgamesh Jr being the son of Sarah. They stood up and protected their family members even though they didn't know at the time they were related. That goes to show you might not know if you are related to someone. Gilgamesh Jr is doing alot better after telling his dad off.

He's happier and even found his soul mate Joshua. Joshua was a poor soul that has been prosecuted and made fun of because he wasn't like other boys. Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. click on this. Although Joshua's parents love their son no matter what. They accepted Gilgamesh Jr with open arms. These little love birds are always together. Joshua wants Gilgamesh Jr to turn him so they will be together forever.

Gilgamesh Jr. is scared because he will not be able to control the change and he doesn't want him to suffer through the pain of the change. So one afternoon during lunch Daniel hears them talking about it.

"Hey, when are going to change so we can be together forever." says Joshua.

"I never said I wouldn't. I just don't want you to go through the pain of the change." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"May I interject for a moment. Are you wanting to be changed into a werewolf and worried about the change you know my aunt Rose can make him a moon necklace to prevent the change and be able to change when needed." says Daniel.

"There's no such thing." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Yes There is she made one for my uncle Bo when he was first cursed as werewolf and my mom. Just go with me to my house after school and you can talk to her about it." says Daniel.

"Okay." says both Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr.

"They can help with the change because it is risky being changed into a werewolf." says Daniel.

So after school they go to Daniel's house. They walked through the door.

"Hey aunt Rose," says Daniel.

"Yes dear." says Rose.

"Do you remember the moon necklace you made for my mom and uncle Bo." says Daniel.

"Yes why who's in trouble"? asks Rose? "Nobody Joshua wants to be a werewolf to be together forever with Gilgamesh Jr." says Daniel.

"I said there was no such thing." says Gilgamesh Jr. "Well there is. It"s in the book Myth and Legends. Only a witch can make it. Joshua you understand there will be no going back." says Rose.

"Yes Mrs Rose anything to be together forever with Gily Baby." says Joshua.

"Okay. Bo William come here." says Rose. "Yes." says Bo as they enter the room.

"Joshua here wants to be turned into a werewolf to be together with Gilgamesh Jr and to make him a moon necklace I might need your assistance." says Rose.

"Ok son I want you to understand that you could die during the change and it is deadly it could kill you. you will feel pain and it could take hours for the process to be complete. This is during the point on the cellular level it's either your cells and the werewolf cells combined or the werewolf cells eat yours alive, killing you. Do you understand this completely?" says Bo.

"Come babe it's too risky lets not and say we did." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Two things Gilgamesh Jr. you have to be the one to do it and he will be connected to you and you to make amends with your family first."  says Bo .

"They wouldn't understand, I rather just do it." says Joshua.

"Okay." says Bo "I make the moon necklace." says Rose.

"Please Joshua think this through completely first you could die then what am I gonna do without you." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"I have if I don't change I'll die anyway so really if you think about it. You have to deal with it either way." says Joshua.

"I don't mean to get in y'all business Joshua is doing it out of love for you. I mean don't get me wrong I wouldn't wish that on anybody but if he is willing to do for you and him out of self love. I wouldn't be too hard on Joshua." says Daniel.

"I know I am just scared of losing him to this." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"You can't always think like that though. It is just a risk and it comes with the territory. I will tell you we will do our damn hardest to keep him alive." says Daniel.

"Are y'all ready." says Bo.

"I am," says Joshua. "I'm ready as gonna be." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Now what you're gonna do is bite him and have him drink your blood before he goes out. Can you do that." says Bo.

"Yes." says Gilgamesh Jr.

So Gilgamesh Jr. processed the instructions. As Joshua goes out Gilgamesh Jr. can't bear the thought of something happening. So he goes to the guest room and sits on the bed. He can't wait for the time Joshua wakes back up. William and Bo keep an eye on Joshua to make sure nothing goes sour. Bo places the moon necklace around Joshua's neck.

"Why isn't he convulsing like you and Melissa did"?  asks William.

"I don't know." says Bo.

"It is an alarm for concern." says Willaim.

"Well don't get the boys' nerves on end. He feels bad about it enough. We don't need him thinking the worst before we know."  says Bo .

"I didn't think about that, let me shut up before I start world war 6 in here." says Willaim.

"I know an old friend you were only concerned for. I don't fault you for that." says Bo.

"Thank you old friend. well if worse comes to worse we might be able to do something to help bring him back." says Willaim.

They stop all talking as they hear a door shut down the hall. Gilgamesh Jr. is coming out to check on Joshua. Gilgamesh Jr. looks at Joshua and walks outside to get some air. He wishes Joshua would just wake now but all he can do is sit and wait and he hates it. Gilgamesh Jr. has never been close to anyone before or been loved by anyone before. Which is understandable, he can't lose the only person that's ever cared for or loved him.

William and Bo are getting worried.

"He should have woken up by now." says William.

"Relax old friend some people take longer than others." says Bo

"I hope you're right, old friend." says William.

"How's it going?" asks Rose.

"Still  waiting love ." says Bo.

"Are y'all sure it isn't killing him. You know something goes wrong y'all gonna have to save him because he is all that boy has now or ever. He probably has. So please do right by him." says Rose.

"Well we plan on it dear. we have to wait to see what happens first." says Bo.

"I know dear. I just don't want that boy going through a loss of a significant other. You know how close we came to losing each other." says Rose.

"I know  that's I can't bear every minute that goes by when he doesn't wake up. It makes me think of us." says Bo.

"Aww my  Bo Bo . I love you. says Rose.

"I love you too my Rose Rose." says Bo.

"Hey it's been way too long. He is not changing, he's dying. We need to do it where he can't see us." says William.

So Rose goes out to start a conversation with Gilgamesh Jr. to distract him so Bo can force his blood down his throat and hope it brings him out of it. So Bo puts his blood down Joshua's throat and hopes it wakes him up and takes the moon necklace off as he won't need it anymore. On the cellular level there's a war going on in Joshua's body. Vampire and werewolf cells ramming into each other. We hope the werewolf cells didn't destroy all Gilgamesh Jr.Blood wasn't destroyed. The hybrid processed a lot quicker and easier because of him being the son of Sarah.

It will allow the blood cells to combine together. They destroy cells in the process but regenerate once the change is complete.

"Old friend I hope this really works. I don't wanna have to kill a family member." says William.

"I know an old friend," says Bo. Joshua starts to move his body. William and Bo hoping this is a good sign.`Oh my head. How long have I been out?" asks Joshua.

"I think god you are a wake." says William.

At this sametime Gilgamesh Jr. walks in.

"What happened?" asks Joshua.

"Well the werewolf blood was killing you so Bo and I spring into action and give you some hybrid blood. We couldn't let you  go that easy on him." says William.

"So for you Gilgamesh Jr. we did something that we don't usually do. Now you can't go to school or home till you get that hunger under control because hunger is a hybrid worst enemy . says Bo.

"These people can help, they are hybrids themselves. I'll just tell people you are out sick." says Gilgamesh Jr. "Man I am so hungry," says Joshua.

"Fight it, don't give into it the moment you give into it the moment it has you under control." says Bo.

Joshua gets up trying to eat but Gilgamesh Jr. is trying to talk him down

"Joshy control it." says Gilgamesh Jr.

Joshua is overcome with some much hunger he slashes Gilgamesh Jr. throat wide open in an attempt to get away, Gilgamesh Jr drops down and his body thuds on the floor everyone is shocked by what just happened. Joshua drops down to his knees crying because he can't believe what he just did. Bo rolls Gilgamesh Jr. over to get him hybrid to save his life. they know Joshua didn't mean to cut his throat. Joshua is grunting and shaking as he fights hunger. Gilgamesh Jr.start to come.

He knows how hunger feels now.

"I am sorry Gilgamesh Jr. it was the only way for me to save your life."  says Bo .

"Thank you very much Bo." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Your welcome." says Bo.

"Man this hunger is something else '' says Gilgamesh Jr.

"I know just fight through it," says Bo.

"Now don't be hard on Joshua he didn't mean to cut your throat." says William.

"I know" says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Now you are really a part of the family. Which is good, a family reunited." says Bo.

"Now the important thing and the hardest is not attacking a human. You will be tested because you will know as you get the burning in your throat." says Daniel

"Oh this is going to suck." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"For now lets go take care of your hunger." says Daniel.

"Please be careful." says Bo.

"It's alright old friends Nick and I will go with them. I hear this is the son of Sarah. I am a descendant of Sarah so we will match just fine." says Melissa.

"Gilgamesh Jr Joshua, this is my mom and dad. Melissa and Nick." says Daniel.

"Damn your dad is a big man." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"He is my uncle William's right hand man," says Daniel.

"Wait I thought Bo was his right hand man." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"No uncle Bo and uncle William are brothers. They have been friends since they were children and have been friends all these years." says Daniel.

"Ok now I got it." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Ok boys a hybrid is never stronger when they are changed. Here's your first lesson." says Melissa.

Melissa growls and changes into hybrid form. Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua are stunned by her appearance. Gilgameah Jr goes first into hybrid bright blue light that glows through his whole body as he turns into a pretty shade of blue. Like an ocean blue with pretty silver eyes that could pierce through your soul. Now it is Joshua's turn. He changes into a bluish purple with pretty ice blue eyes.

"Not bad the hybrid mated good inside of the two of you and you passed the change. '' says Daniel.

"What do you mean," says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Well our ancestor was killed by a hybrid being turned and during the change their body tore itself apart," says Daniel.

"Oh shit." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Yes. I was born this way, but I know how to change someone without their bodies tearing apart." says Daniel.

Both Gilgamesh Jr and Joshua look at Daniel with shock on their face, not believing what they both are hearing.

Once the shock subsides Joshua looks at Daniel and says,

"So what do we do now Daniel?"

"You both learn to control the hunger and live your lives like normal. My family and I will make the transition in controlling the hunger as easy as possible. But, I will say this to you both, it won't be easy. It will be a difficult road, each person's body takes the hybrid gene a different way. Some it's easy for them to control hunger, others they become a danger to society. If by chance this happens, we will have to put you down. I'm sorry to be so blunt, but the truth be told, my family nor I can have a hybrid with a sense to kill innocent people running around. Do you both understand what I am saying?" Daniel says with a stern authority seeping from his voice.

Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. look at one another and back at Daniel and nod their heads.

"Now that we are in agreement and understand where everyone stands. We will begin to teach you both how to hunt and control the primal lust to kill." Daniel says.

"Daniel we both agree that it's a good idea to begin to get this under control as soon as possible. We also agree if either one of us becomes too much to control we would like to be put down as  humanly as possible." Joshua says.

A look of sadness coming across his face as he looks at Gilgamesh Jr. Gilgamesh Jr. takes Joshua's hand and runs his fingers over the inside of his palm. A soothing notion they both have found to help one another when the fear and anxiety ever kicked in.

"Joshua and I have been through worse, we have been ridiculed by so many because of our lifestyle. We both find this new life as a new beginning. One where we will be free to be with one another without persecution. Daniel, I love Joshua and he loves me. I cannot see my life without him in it. He is my other half, he is my companion for all eternity." Gilgamesh Jr says.

"I understand Jr, so shall we begin to train you on how to stifle the urges?" Daniel says.

"Yes, lets begin." Joshua says looking at his lover and smiling. Gilgamesh Jr. looks at Joshua and smiles thinking to himself.

"Joshua has a violent temper when it comes to him. Hoping that he can control his urges so they can have one another for all eternity. But, if Joshua slips up and kills an innocent person or someone who doesn't like the fact of who they decide to love, then Daniel and his family will end his life. Because once the primal urge to kill gets stronger, Joshua will be completely out of control, but maybe Gilgamesh Jr. can help him reign in his emotions long enough to get through the first week of this change."

"I love you Joshua." Gilgamesh Jr. says.

"I love you too Tiger." Joshua says. Gilgamesh Jr. smiles at Joshua always loving how his pet name rolled off his tongue like a cool summer breeze.

"Alright boys, lets head out in the woods and eat. We must get you both through the first week of the new change in order to be successful. Remember, no humans only animals. Once you find the animal your body is craving and you feed, the rest will come naturally." Daniel says.

Daniel, Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. head to the waterfall and out into the woods for their lesson in control over their primal need to kill. Daniel thinks to himself.

"This may be easier than he thought. Here's to hoping everything goes right, for the sake of both his friends."

Luna looks out the window and sees Daniel, Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua all heading towards the woods. The smile faded from her lips when fear kicked in. Something doesn't feel right, and the feeling she has now is something she rarely feels.

"Dad, do you think Daniel will be ok?" Luna asks Bo.

"Yeah honey, if I thought for a second he was in any type of danger I wouldn't let him go alone." Bo says reassuring his daughter.

Luna looks at her dad with sadness in her eyes.

"The fear I am feeling is something I rarely feel. Something bad is going to happen dad I can feel it. I feel the way Daniel is feeling." Luna says looking down at the ground.

Bo gets up from the chair and walks over to his daughter and puts his hand on her shoulder. Gently turning his daughter to face him.

"The only way you would be able to feel Daniel's emotions is if you both were intimate together, in turn connecting you both mentally and emotionally to one another when you are not together. I know neither one of you would have done that because a father knows if something like this would have happened." Bo says.

"Dad, I need to tell you something. I've been wanting to tell you this since Daniel and I came home from our weekend trip together." Luna says, her voice shaking.

"What is Luna?" Bo says.

"Dad, please don't be mad. It would kill me if you were ever mad at me." Luna says tears coming to her eyes.

Luna takes the sleeve of her hoodie and wipes at her eyes.

"Luna honey what is it?" Bo asks, feeling the nervousness rising in his chest.

"The weekend Daniel and I left for our trip together. We ended up "together" in an intimate way dad. We both love each other. I can't see my life without him in it, and Daniel feels the same way. We wanted to tell you guys, but were afraid of what you all might say. I promise dad we were safe, no need to worry about me getting pregnant. Plus, I have been on the pill since I was sixteen. I'm not saying that condones my behavior, but I'm not the type of girl who sleeps around. I was a virgin, and so was Daniel." Luna says, her voice shaking.

Bo looks at Luna and turns away from her. The anger rising up in his chest, Bo takes a deep breath and tries to calm his nerves.

"Dad, please say something." Luna says looking at her father's back.

Bo turns to face his daughter, looking into her eyes he sees the pain in them. Tears glistening her eyes she tries to hold back the sobs. When Bo reaches for his daughter she falls into his arms and cries uncontrollably.

"Luna honey, don't cry. There's nothing I can say or do to change the fact that you gave Daniel your innocence or you his innocence. No matter what happened I love you. I'm happy you both love one another, I'm happy you chose to be safe instead of careless. Don't ever feel like you can't come talk to me. You know whatever you say to me I will always be there. Luna, you are eighteen years old, I cannot tell you what you can and can't do, you are an adult, and I believe if you are an adult then you should be treated as one." Bo says stroking his daughter's hair soothing her sobs wracking her body.

"Daniel is a great kid, and I am glad you both found love with one another. All I ask is that you both take precautions and be safe." Bo says.

Luna looks up at her dad, the tears sliding down her cheeks leaving a wet trail down her face.

"Dad, I'm so sorry I didn't tell you sooner. But, like I said we both love one another and nothing will ever change that. I promise we will be safe and take all precautions. I love you Dad." Luna hugged her father tightly.

"I love you too Luna, and don't let any uneasy feeling Daniel is feeling get to you. The poor boy is just nervous because he wants his friends to be able to fight the primal urge to kill. Knowing Daniel he will be able to train them both well, he is a good kid and a great trainer. So let those fears go. Everything will be alright, I promise you." Bo says hugging his daughter back.

The thoughts running through his head make him sad,

"My little girl is no longer a little girl. She is a grown woman. I wish I had more time with her, it seems like yesterday I was holding her little hand in mine, and now she is an adult. But, I raised my daughter to be independent and a fighter, and with that I am proud of who she has become." With those last words running through his head a smile forms on his lips.

When Daniel, Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua return from hunting, they are all in a great mood. Laughing and joking around. Luna hears Daniel's laughter and runs outside. Jumping into his arms, Luna kisses Daniel passionately.

"I missed you Daniel." Luna says happy to see that everyone is ok.

"I missed you too beautiful." Daniel says smiling at Luna, love and lust running through his body. Luna looks at Daniel with need in her eyes.

"I told my dad about us. About what happened at the cabin the weekend we were gone." The laughter died in Daniel's eyes and an expression of fear ran across his face.

"Luna.." Daniel says. Luna cuts him off with another long slow kiss. Luna runs her lips to his ear and whispers,

"Everything is ok. My dad is ok with us being together, as long as we are safe." Daniel chuckles and says.

"Well I think I need to show you how much I missed you. Meet me at the cabin later?" Daniel says with a wicked sexy smile across his face.

"I will come with bells on." Luna says laughing. Joshua and Gilgamesh look at Luna and Daniel and smile. Happy that their friends found love with one another.

"I would love to see that sight beautiful." Daniel says playfully nibbling the sensitive spot on her neck.

"Be careful sir, I just might make that a reality." Luna said, winking.

"Oh, Luna, both Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua did great. Better than great, their urges were spot on with an animal. Neither of them felt the urge to hurt an innocent person. I am very proud of them both." Daniel says with a smile.

"I am so happy for you both. That means everything is going to be ok. As long as we keep them hunting when they feel hunger , then everything should be an easy transition." Luna says hugging Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua.

Meanwhile Gilgamesh Sr. has found out what has happened to his son. He made sure that his son almost died by the hand of Joshua. Gilgamesh Sr. thinks to himself yes I don't agree with my son about his lifestyle but he is my only son . I am glad that Bo and William stay true to the word they would protect him as much as they can. So if he had to become a hybrid to save his life then so be it. If it wasn't for my son I would have killed Joshua already.

So Gilgamesh Sr. sends a friend to Williams to thank him because he told Gilgamesh Sr. never to come back on his land. Gilgamesh Sr. is so lost in his head he starts to daydream as he hears someone walk across the floor.

"So this is how our son has to live. I lefted you in charge of our son and you told me everything would be taken care of." A Woman says.

"Sarah baby how are you here." says Gilgamesh Sr.

"Don't you baby me. you swore to me our son would have been taken care of. So far I have been running down the same road I did. I can't believe you let our son have space because he is special. I am ashamed of you. I swear nothing  better happen to my baby or something will happen to you." says Sarah.

"I just sent someone to check on him. Sarah I love you." says Gilgamesh Sr.

"Look, remember what I said." says Sarah as she disappears.

"Man that scared the shit out of me. I hope her sprint doesn't visit me like that again." says Gilgamesh Sr.

Back at the cabin Gilgamesh Sr. friend finally shows up. He knocks on the door. On the other side of the door. William says.

" Who the hell is that." So William answered the door.

"Yes my I help you." says William.

"Yes sir, I'm sorry to alarm you. I'm here to tell that Gilgamesh Sr. says thank you for saving his son. He sent me to honor your wishes of never stepping foot on your land." says The Messenger.

"Ok tell him he is welcome. I don't break my word. says William.

"Thank you for that." says Messenger as he leaves.

"Hey Daniel are Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua going to be ready for graduation?" asks William.

"I think they are going to be. They are doing good. I took them to the town Joshua had it that hardest." says Daniel

"I know that boys' hunger is off the charts. He is almost like a zombie. Hopefully he makes a great hybrid." says William.

"I think so. Gilgamesh Jr likes it. It's better than a werewolf faster and stronger. Not as awkward." says Daniel

"Yes because you don't have to balance yourself on those feet or go through the pain of changing.." says Bo.

"I remember the first change you went through. I thought you were seriously dying on me. I was glad when the rose made you that moon necklace." says William.

"Yes I know. I think Damon had it planned all along what he was going to do to us even if you completed the deal." says Bo.

"You know, old friend, I thought that very same thing and I think he was hoping we killed each other, boom his problems are over then he takes his souls." says Williams.

"I agree with my old friend," says Bo.

"I have a question though. When you guys were in the army if you guys got wounded what did you guys do?" asks Daniel.

"We had our own little spot where we pushed out our Bullets and fragments. Of course we  healed from our wounds but we felt bad the wounded because the civil war they had a new bullet they were using did a lot of damage. We have seen people get arm or leg blown off when that bullet hit right. We saved a couple of friends from it, We got to them before the dr. and nurse did and cut their limbs off." says William.

"Yeah at that time you could have swore they loved to do it. It was an everyday thing. It was a lot of horror.  A horror movies don't have shit on war even though they couldn't prepare you for that, " says Bo.

"Then world war two they had a whole lot of new weapons." says William. "Like the atom bomb," says Daniel. "That ain't the right name for that. It should have been called the bomb of hell." says William.

"Why?" asked Daniel?

"Yes history only tells you how it ended the war but the aftermath of the bomb was even worse than being at war. I remember when they first introduced the soldiers. It was big and it took ten men to move it. It was at least five feet long and four foot wide. Weighed in over twenty tons." says Bo.

"Yeah the devistataution it caused was massive. It took out a whole city yes but the cities around the drop area had earthquakes on a massive scale. Magnum Tube of 15.6 and when you destroy these lines in other countries, including the United States, there was an earthquake at least 9.0 or 10.0. It was no joke that's why they don't want to use it anymore. Yes it took out the enemies but you will pay a price for it too using a bomb that powerful. The orders were clear though and that we were bombed so the army returned the favor but no one knew or thought it was that powerful," says William.

"Our friends that were on that mission said it knocked out the plane instritmeant 20 mins and the sock wave pushed the plane to China within 10 minutes." says Bo.

"Damn," says Daniel.

"They thought they were gonna die. the other countries near there could say you could hear the boom as it shocked the earth." says William.

"I was glad when that war was over. I couldn't take the honor anymore." says Bo.

"Same here old friend." says William.

"So are you ready for graduation?" Bo asks Daniel?

Chapter 20

A New Threat

Daniel says to William " I'm ready for graduation. It's just over a month away."

They hear a bunch of commotion going on as Nick burst through the door.

"William there are werewolves attacking people Beyond the clearing heading this way," says Nick.

Gilgamesh Jr. rushes there.

"It must be bad." says Bo.

"Yes, they are rabited and zombified like. Whatever you do. Do not let them bite you because the rabies virus can be transmitted." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"How did they get rabies?" Bo asked?

"Somebody injected into them or something. These beasts don't know who they are. just to kill and pass the virus." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"I thought that was on for dogs," says Bo. "It can be used on werewolves." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Will they ever be the same?" asked William?

"No they are basically brain dead. The rabies is eating their brain faster than they can regenerate." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Ok then we need to come up with a plan to deal with this situation." says William.

"We don't have long." says Nick. "It's like somebody sent them. Rose is there anything in the myth and legends about this." says Bo.

"I don't know. I'll check." says Rose.

"Their eyes are even red." says Nick.

"Yes that's because of the rabies. it makes a werewolf evil. When rabies enters the bloodstream it mutates with the werewolf cells causing them to mutate. When in human form they have flu-like symptoms to the point where they change and never will change back to human form. They're called pack killers because they kill in packs and pass the virus in the process. If spread to a vampire it kills them within the infection. It turns them into a rabbit within days of infection and hybrid's it's not known because a hybrid stronger and faster than werewolf that a hybrid would rip a werewolf apart in seconds. is what the book of Myths and Legends says." says Rose.

"Alright here's the plan all werewolves and vampires stay here. Hybrids follow me." says William.

"William let me help you." says Nick. "No stay here, hold down the fort." says William.

"Ok will  do. " says Nick.

"Lets go out here and wait for them to come to us. We don't need to lose anyone." says William.

William and the clan of hybrids head out the door and wait for the rabid werewolves to descend on them.

William looks at the hybrids and says.

"Whatever you do, don't turn your back on them. They are out of their minds, and looking for blood. We are stronger as a clan than we are alone. The werewolves are sick, and not curable, so when you kill them they will stay in wolf form. The will not conform back to their human bodies. But, in order to keep our family safe we must fight."

William scans his eyes over the hybrids as they all nod their heads.

"Show no fear, if the wolves smell fear they will use it against you. Be smart and safe, we fight together as a unit. No one separates from the group. Do we have an understanding?" William asks.

"Yes." the hybrids say in unison.

The sound of branches snapping beyond the treeline catches William's attention. Turning toward the sound of the noise William sees the red glowing eyes coming through the treeline like a flash of lightning. The hybrids all change from their human form ready to defend their new found family. The werewolves growl and howl as they descend on the hybrids, slashing at their throats trying to kill them. William looks amongst the hybrids, and closes his eyes welcoming the change. William goes for the biggest wolf attacking one of the female hybrids.

With a loud snarl William leaps forward and on the wolf's back taking his arms and wrapping them around the wolf's neck. The wolf begins to try to throw William off him, but before he can, William bites the wolf on the side of his neck. Ripping at the jugular vein. The sound of the vein ripping was a sickening sound, once the vein is severed. The wolf drops to his knees howling, as the blood spurts out of the wound. William turns to the other hybrids watching as they are ripping the werewolves apart. The blood gushing like a waterfall out of every wound.

The ground becomes saturated in a blood red river. The werewolves are trying to fight back, to attack the hybrids with precision and speed, but the hybrids are counter acting their attack. Once William hears the last howl and the body drops he looks at the hybrids. One by one they begin to change back to human form. Blood dripped from their hands and mouths, the sight of the werewolves' bodies covering the ground.

"What are we going to do William, we cannot just leave them here?"

One of the female hybrids asks.

"We will move them to the incinerator and burn them. We can't have this disease running rampant. We must contain the problem."

William looks at the female and places his hand on her shoulder.

William looks at the group and says.

"You all did great. As of right now we have contained the problem, but we don't know how many more have the virus. But, we know we can fight them. Now each of you grab a body and follow me." William says.

The hybrids all grab a body and begin to follow William to the incinerator. Once they reach the building, William flips the switch. The humming of the machine begins, telling William that within a couple minutes it will be hot enough to use. When William opens the doors the heat comes rushing out, making the summer heat feel like winter. William begins to put the werewolf's corpses in the machine. The sound of popping and crackling in loud echoing through the sky.

William closes the doors and turns to the hybrids.

"By tonight there will be no trace left of the wolves. We need to head back to the cabin and get cleaned up." William walks past the group and motions for them to follow.

Once back at the cabin Nola comes out the door and looks at her husband. Running up to him she wraps her arms around his neck.

"I was so worried, scared to watch the fight. I'm just glad you are ok. I don't know what I would do if something happens to you." Nola says with tears in her eyes.

"Love, I knew we were ok, the virus incapasitated them to where they barely put up a fight. But, we are all ok. Everyone made it out alive." William says kissing Nola.

"Lets get you all inside and cleaned up. Rose is making lasagna for dinner with a warm apple pie topped with vanilla ice cream for dessert." Nola says.

The hybrids all howl their approval, hearing their stomachs growl in unison.

"We will eat, and then we will hunt to keep our hunger at bay. Without our hunting you all know you could lose control. So after dinner we hunt." William says holding his wife as he looks at the hybrids.

They all head inside. One by one they head into the shower to get cleaned up, when everyone is clean they head to the massive dining room table and sit down. When everyone has a plate, they begin to eat. After dinner Daniel takes the hybrids out to hunt. An hour later they return. Exhausted from the battle that ensued all anyone wanted to do was go to bed.

"You guys get a good night's sleep." Rose says.

After everyone heads to bed, Rose looks at Melissa and says.

"Do you think there are more werewolves that have been injected with the virus?"

"I'm not sure, but I do know that I have been trying my hardest to come up with a cure. Having no luck, even when I get close something causes it to mutant becoming stronger. Whatever this virus is and whoever is injecting these werewolves with it is crazy." Melissa says.

"Why do you say whoever is doing this is crazy?" Rose asks.

"This virus is a strain of rabies I have never seen before. Any cure I have tried has only made it mutant and become stronger. Whoever made this virus wants to make sure that there will be no way of curing whoever is injected with it. The virus only takes a couple days to run its course through the victim's body. It's a horrible thing, the pain, the fear and their need to hunt is magnified. The primal urge to kill is a million times more magnified. So in the end, all the infected want is the blood." Melissa says.

"So they are suffering till they die. That's horrible, Melissa we have to figure out how to get a cure. If not then more and more will come." Rose says.

"It may take awhile, but we will find out how to end this virus. Don't fret too much, the only way to catch this strain of the virus is to be injected with it intravenously. Getting bit or scratched will not spread the virus." Melissa says, trying to reassure her friend.

"Until we find out who is doing this, we need to be very careful and watchful of our surroundings." Rose says.

"I agree." Melissa says. They both look at the clock and it begins to chime twelve times.

"Well girl, I am beat. I'm heading to bed and I will see you in the morning." Melissa says. Both Rose and Melissa get up from the couch and head upstairs to their rooms. With the sounds of both doors shutting, the cabin becomes silent.

The next day the sun is as bright as the light illuminating through the lamps. The air was crisp, but held a warmth to its cool breeze. The day is definitely one that should be enjoyed. William is checking his family and friends to make sure that they didn't have any signs catching the rabies virus. Somebody sent these beasts to our home to kill us, and William doesn't know why. Bo is out trying to sanitize the grounds.

Though they have never seen anything like this before it's scary to think how this virus can take out a whole family. William is talking to Nola when Rose enters the room.

"Hey I found out what happens if a hybrid gets the rabies virus." says Rose.

"What happens?" asks William? "Well hybrids can catch the virus and they can no longer control their hunger and they can control their change but it seems it's only temporary because a hybrids body is different. Yes they have werewolf and vampire cells when fused, these cells are faster and stronger together making one new cell. This happens during the transition of becoming a hybrid. Known as vampwolf cells they're able to fight off diseases so at the most they may have it for three months." says Rose.

"So it's like a virus for a human to a hybrid." says William.

"Yes. there are a lot of unknowns about hybrids because they didn't live long enough to show their abilities." says Rose

"Well I guess we are going to find out as we go." says William.

Meanwhile Victoria is furious as she is the one who sent the rabid wolves. She thought to herself that every attempt she has tried to kill William and the clan has failed. She is running out of options. It looks like she is going to have to take them herself. She needs a plan for this to happen. She is thinking hard about it because she doesn't want to make many mistakes. They will end up catching on to it and kill her. She knows that they wouldn't have a problem taking her out.

They took the Gilgamesh clan out. Somehow they were able to change during the day and had a hybrid that is very strong. He would rip her apart easily. She pacing the floor thinking of a solid plan. All of sudden Gilgamesh Brother Daryl knocks at the door. She opens the door.

"Daryl, what are you doing here?" says Victoria.

"Cut the crap Victoria You know why I am here. did you kill the hybrid Clan." says Daryl.

"Not every attempt I have tried has failed." says Victoria.

"Well if you don't I kill them myself then I am coming for you." says Daryl.

"Clam down I am going to take care of it. I'm just pacing the floor thinking of a solid plan." says Victoria.

"I can't have these hybrids running here. They are a threat to our creatures. I see my soft ass brother just let them get away with it. They  would of have had to kill me to stop me." says Daryl as he looked out the window.

"Oh yes you and your brother have to show your manliness and who's better at what," says Victoria.

Daryl looks at Victoria with a look that could kill her dead.

"I didn't ask you smart ass remarks. I want the hybrids dead and I'll put it this way if you  don't my brother will regret the day he  turn you." says Daryl.

"Damn you to be so mean sir I am lady." says Victoria.

"You will be a dead one if you don't do what we agree to. I hope you haven't got feelings for the vampire that happens to be the son of one of the hybrids." says Daryl.

"Why do you hate hybrids so bad?" ask Victoria.

"The very first hybrids that were turned using Sarah Blood killed my wife and kids because they didn't change into a hybrid. something went wrong. They were almost zombies like always eating, killing everything in sight. The horror children screaming as the body couldn't accept the hybrid creature. The war broke out because of children being killed. The horror watching them die as their bodies mummified. I think we buried over 500 children. I don't blame Sarah though it wasn't her fault." says Daryl.

"Well the hybrid you want dead is the grandson of Sarah," says Victoria.

"What about the mother or father? Which is the decedent?" asks Daryl.

"The mother and she looks exactly Sarah, it's scary." says Victoria.

"You sure it isn't Sarah," says Daryl.

"Yes because she was a wolf first then turned a hybrid when she had the hybrid," says Victoria.

"So wait she birth the hybrid so this is the only way a hybrid can start from a child because the children I knew wouldn't fully change. We don't know much about hybrids either. So this is why my brother wanted the hybrid alive. He wanted to make more using him and it backfires. Whatever, don't let my brother get his hand on the hybrid." says Daryl.

"Ok I won't," says Victoria.

"I hate for William and Bo to die. We were in the army together. William saved my life once." says Daryl.

"Damn and this is the thanks you're going to give him that really messed up Daryl. You do know William is a dude you underestimate. He is the one who  train them to take out your brother's clan." says Victoria.

"I know some of them were my friends too. some my dad knew. Once my brother found his new power he turned the whole family." says Daryl.

"Yea he seems to be good at that." says Victoria. "Yea well my brother will get his sooner or later. Take care of them." says Daryl as he walks out the door.

He howls at the moon and takes off. Victoria is watching out the window as he leaves. Victoria knows that Daryl means what he says. He will be back to kill her if she doesn't finish what she started. Now the pressure is bearing down on her shoulders. She knows that she is falling in love with Tayden as much as she tries not to.

Chapter 21

Graduation

So it's a couple days from graduation. Daniel and Luna are so excited that they're about to finish high school.The sounds of excitement throughout the school were deafening. Daniel and Luna are walking down the hall in their own little world, snuggled up to one another. Smiles splayed across their face. Everyone in school knew deep down that Luna and Daniel had a thing going on, but it wasn't official until a few weeks ago.

"Daniel, I cant believe graduation is only two days away, It's exciting because next fall we will be on our way to college." Luna says excitedly.

"You, me, college and all the privacy we want. Sounds like a dream. Babygirl I love you. No matter where this next road takes us I know we will endure it together." Daniel says kissing Luna.

The bell rang warning the students that they were all late for class. Luna is standing outside her Advanced Literature class looking at Daniel.

"I will meet you here after class?" Daniel says.

"I will be waiting. Luna says kissing Daniel soundly on the lips.

Luna watches as Daniel sprints down the hall and around the corner to his next class. When Daniel disappears around the corner Luna turns and walks into class with a smile on her face. Advanced Lit dragged on and felt like it had been hours instead of minutes. Luna kept looking at the clock above the chalkboard. Patiently waiting for the time for the class to be over and to see Daniel again. When the bell finally rang an hour later Luna jumped up from her seat and headed out the door. Seeing Daniel leaning against a locker she jumps into his arms.

"I missed you Daniel." Luna says kissing him.

"I missed you too beautiful. How about we take the rest of the day off and spend it together? Graduation is two days away, these classes really don't count anyway." Daniel says looking at Luna.

"I say that's a plan and I am definitely on board. Daniel and Luna begin walking down the hall toward the front of the school. Once outside the warm May air hits them, and Luna breathes in. The sun cascading on her face she closes her eyes to the feel of the heat on her skin. "Lets go get lunch beautifully." Daniel says.

"Good idea. I'm starving." Luna says chuckling.

They both walk down the steps and head toward the parking lot where Daniel's car is sitting. Once inside the car, Daniel starts the engine and the rumble and vibration of the engine come alive. Squealing the tires the couple head out of the school parking lot without a care in the world. Tayden and Victoria have been spending a lot of time together, and tonight Tayden wants to ask her to be his girlfriend. Victoria has been out of school lately, and when Tayden called to check on her she told him she had caught the flu and is in bed sick.

So today when Tayden saw her in the quad his heart skipped a beat. After the first class Tayden went down to Victoria's first class waiting outside for her. When she walks out the door and sees Tayden she smiles.

"Well hey stranger!" Victoria says hugging Tayden.

"Hey gorgeous, you sure have been missed around campus." Tayden says, chuckling and hugging her back.

"Now I know everyone hasn't missed me. There are over seventeen hundred students on this campus." Victoria says laughing.

"Well maybe not everyone, but I know I missed you. Since you caught the flu a week ago it seems like forever since I saw you." Tayden says.

"Awww Tae did you miss lil' ol' me?" Victoria said with laughter in her voice.

"Gorgeous I will admit I missed the hell out of you." Tayden said his voice is getting serious. Victoria looks at Tayden as his smile disappears and his face looks serious.

"You really did miss me didn't you?" Victoria asks, wrapping her arms around Tayden's neck.

"Yes gorgeous I missed you. We need to go somewhere more private and talk. I need to ask you something and I don't want to do it around a full campus." Tayden says.

"Oh ok. Well lets go back to your dorm room and talk then." Victoria says, dropping her arms from Tayden's neck.

Walking side by side Tayden looks at  Victoria . Taking her hand he squeezes rubbing his thumb over the back of her hand. Victoria shivers, wondering what Tayden wants to talk to her about. They've been friends since the first week of fall semester. Once Tayden and Victoria get back to Tayden's dorm, he unlocks the door. Holding it open

Tayden says

"Come on in."

Victoria looks at Tayden with a nervous look on her face.

"I'm not going to bite gorgeous, you can come in." Tayden says smiling.

Victoria's muscles relax and she walks into the dorm room. Tayden takes Victoria by the hand and leads her over to the bed and she sits down. Tayden turns and grabs the computer chair by his desk and rolls it over to the side of the bed and sits down.

"Tayden is everything ok. We're friends, you can tell me anything. I really mean it, if something is bothering you, you can talk to me. No judgement here." Victoria says shakingly.

"Well there's this girl." Tayden begins. "Aww Tae you got a girlfriend? Thats awesome." Victoria says with a fake smile on her face and hurt in her eyes.

Tayden looks at her and sees the pain behind her eyes.

"There's this girl, and we have been hanging out a lot. I have been in love with her since the first time I saw her. When I am with this girl, she makes my heart skip a beat. When she isn't around, I spend all my time in my dorm room missing her. This girl is a kind girl. She stole my heart from the beginning." Tayden says looking at  Victoria .

Victoria's eyes look up at Tayden, and she sees the warm smile begin to appear on his face.

"Now the thing is, I want to ask this girl to be my girlfriend, but Im scared she is going to reject me." Tayden says.

"Any girl you ask to be your girlfriend would be damn lucky to have her, and if she rejects you she's a damn fool." Victoria says.

"Well then I guess I'm going to go ahead and ask the girl then." Tayden says, looking at her.

"Victoria, you are my best friend and we have been hanging out a lot lately. I can't help how I feel about you, but I am in love with you. It was the first time I saw you in class. I guess what I am trying to say is. Will you be my girlfriend?" Tayden says looking over at  Victoria .

Victoria's eyes snap back up to Tayden's face and her jaw drops.

"Tae are you telling me I am the girl you been talking about?" Victoria asks.

"Gorgeous I couldn't be talking about anyone else but you. You are the girl I want to be with." Tayden says.

"Victoria stands up off Tayden's bed, Tayden looks at her and stands up in front of her. The silence between them is deafening.

Tayden says. "Say something gorgeous. You're killing me here."

Victoria looks down at her hands and begins to fidget with her fingers. Tayden takes her chin in his hand and inches her face upwards. The look in her eyes was fear and love. Tayden looks at her urging Victoria with his eyes to say something.

"Please say something." Tayden pleads.

"Tae I want to tell you something too." Victoria says.

"What is it?" Tayden asks.

"Well I feel the same way you do. I'm in love with you Tae, and I was wondering how long it was going to take you to ask me to be your girlfriend." Victoria says laughing, throwing her arms around Tayden's neck.

Tayden blew out a sigh of relief and looked down at Victoria. "Gorgeous you had me scared there. I thought you were going to reject me." Tayden said.

"Now why would I reject the hottest guy on campus?" Victoria asks. Tayden bends his head down and captures Victoria's mouth with his.

The seriousness of the moment showing in the kiss. The sound of Tayden's alarm ringing startles them and they jump apart laughing.

"Sorry gorgeous, I got to go. Or I'm going to be late for my next lecture." Tayden says, taking Victoria's hand in his and heads to the door.

Opening the door Tayden walks out with Victoria kissing her before they go their separate ways. Tayden smiled all the way across campus to his next class thinking, I got the girl I wanted. Everything is beginning to finally fall in place.

Two days later finally came the day Luna and Daniel were graduating high school. The day was a chilly May day. The clouds look evil like a storm on the horizon. Luna is upstairs in her room, sifting through her closet to find her silver and blue high low dress with her black knee high boots with the six inch heel. When she finally got to the back of her closet she found the garment bag with her dress in it and the boots right below it. Luna grabs the bag out and lays it on her bed. Walking over to her dresser she grabs her silver eyeshadow and black eye liner.

Looking on the other side of her dresser she finds her burgundy lipstick. Smiling to herself Luna begins to dress for graduation.

Down the hall Daniel pulled out his black dress slacks and his blue button up shirt. Laying them on his bed he heads back over to his closet to grab his shoes. Daniel finds his shoes and walks back over to where his clothes are at and begins to get dressed. Once Daniel is dressed, he walks over to his dresser and opens the top drawer. Lifting the secret compartment he pulls out the black velvet box. Smiling to himself he sticks the box into his pants and walks out his door.

Walking down the steps Daniel walks over to the couch and picks up his cap and gown. Melissa and Nick walked into the living room and looked at Daniel.

"Son, today is the first day of the rest of your life. I can't believe you're graduating." Nick says slapping his hand on his son's back.

"I know dad. I can't believe I'm graduating today."

"I know I'm going to cry, I am a ball of emotions." Melissa says.

The sound of feet coming down the steps makes Daniel turn toward the steps and look. He sees Luna coming down in a gorgeous silver and blue high low dress, with her black knee high boots and her hair pulled up in a gorgeous bun with waterfall curls flowing down her back. Daniel sucks in a breath.

"Luna you are absolutely gorgeous, you literally took my breath away." Daniel says.

Luna looks at Daniel and walks over to him kissing him soundly on his lips.

"You look very handsome Daniel." Luna says kissing him again.

"Are we all ready to go to watch our kids graduate?" Rose says. "Yes, lets go." Nick, Melissa and Bo say looking at their children smiling. Everyone walks out the door. Melissa, Nick, Rose and Bo go in the SUV, and Daniel and Luna take Daniel's Mustang. "We will see you guys at the high school." Luna shouts. "You guys drive safely." Daniel adds. "You guys be safe driving too." Bo says to Daniel smiling.

The auditorium was filled to capacity with parents and family of the graduating class. All of the seniors are sitting alphabetically by their last name. Pomp and Circumstance began to play and all the seniors began hooting with excitement. The principal walks up to the podium and begins his graduation speech.

"Good evening Honored Guests, Ladies and Gentlemen. A graduation ceremony is always such a special occasion-the culmination of years of hard work; the actualization of goals attained and the acknowledgement of successes achieved. So, it is only fitting that tonight we commemorate the road that we have all traveled together these last four years. It has been a journey that started with tentative steps perhaps, but one that has taken us to remarkable heights. We have encountered some trials and tribulations along the way...soldiered on and come out stronger for them. We have experienced exceptional moments and created memories that will be fondly remembered in the years ahead.

Henry Ford wisely said, "Coming together is a beginning; keeping together is progress and working together is success." As we look back over the last four years, certainly there was a beginning, and thankfully there was also progress and yes undeniably we have been successful! But lets begin where all great stories begin-at the beginning! Who can forget when we all came together for the first time-nervous young students in the 9th grade, proud parents, the Board of Administration and a dedicated staff body. What a commencement ceremony it was, signaling what would be the start of wonderful things to come. Yes, we all came together with a common purpose in mind-to encourage and develop lifelong learning in the young Ladies and Gentlemen who sit before us this evening.

Steadfast, resolute and determined we all kept together. Day-by-day we focused on our goal, keeping together and working together. We faced some incredible and memorable moments that we chose to use as a stepping stone as we tenaciously  pursued our common goals. And what progress we made. The end result Ladies and Gentlemen of our coming together, keeping together and working together, in spite of the obstacles that we may have faced along the way..that end result is the Graduating Class of 2019. My, how proud we are of the success that they were offered. Congratulations, we are inordinately proud of you all!

You are ready, willing and more than able to grasp the torch that we bestow upon you-yours is the future and on you, the world will come to depend. May your years ahead continue to be characterized by empathy, compassion, objectivity and a willingness to take risks. May you always lead by example and work hard and play straight. May your successes  be many and your tribulations be few and far between. We wish you everything that you so richly deserve in the years ahead-it has been an honor and privilege watching your progress and success!" Principal Fowler says.

The crowd begins to cheer and clap their hands. The principal quiets the auditorium down and begins to call the students up to receive their diplomas. When it was Daniel and Luna's turn to receive their diploma, they looked into the crowd and found their parents. holding up their diploma high in the air they cheer. The Graduation ceremony lasted four long hours, but at the end it was all done. Four years of high school gone, now an adult and ready for their next adventure. Once everyone is filing out of the auditorium Luna and her parents take pictures together, the same with Daniel and his parents.

Once the commotion is calmed down and it's just Daniel's parents, Luna's parents, Daniel and Luna.

Daniel turns to Luna and says.

"I have been trying to figure out how to ask you this for a while. With graduation finally over with and this great day behind us. I couldn't find a better day to ask you this."

"What are you wanting to ask me?" Luna asks looking at Daniel confused.

"I love you Luna, I can't see my life without you in it. I want to be the person you grow old with. I want to go on new life adventures with you." Daniel pulled the ring out of his pocket and got down on one knee.

"Luna, you mean everything to me; I have seen every reason to make me fall in love with you. You have been a wonderful girl to me ever since we have known one another. I know spending the rest of my life with you will be a dream come true. I promise to take care of you  and to love you for all eternity, I will never regret any moments we have together. I always see you in my dreams when we are not together. You make everything beautiful when you are around. I want to live closer to your heart for the rest of our lives. It gives me a special joy and happiness to be held in your world forever, I can't imagine a world without you. You make everything beautiful in my life, I want to feel joyful all the moments of our lives. I love you Luna, there can only be you. I may not have told you this before now, my life is incomplete without you. You came into my life and everything became beautiful. It's like a dream come true to have you here with  me together , I am vowing to love you forever, make my dream come true by staying with me forever, I can't imagine growing old in another woman's arms, it is you I want, and I want to live with you forever. Luna, will you marry me? " Daniel says as his parents and Luna's parents all gasp with excitement.

Luna looks down at Daniel and says, "Daniel, I love you more than anything in this world. So to make this answer short and to the point.

"Yes, I will marry you!" Luna says with a smile on her face as Daniel gets up off his knee.

He slips the unique pink sapphire on her finger, and picks her up and twirls her in the air kissing her soundly on her lips. Daniel's parents and Luna's parents walk up to them hugging them and congratulating them. Daniel and Luna look at one another and smile. Thinking to themselves this is the beginning of the rest of their lives together. Together is exactly what both of them have wanted, and now it's all coming true.

Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. are planning there happily ever after and have the plan to go to college in the fall. They plan to marry before they go to college. Joshua is so excited he thought this day would never come after all they have been through hell and back together. Being bullied and tormented by their peers and some family but their love for each other kept them together. Their bond and love was tighter than the fort knox. Gilgamesh Jr. carries the scar on his neck with pride and battle scar for their love. Joshua still gasps and cries as he hates that he did that but Gilgamesh Jr assures that it water under the bridge and they were thankful for Bo and William's quick thinking to save Gilgamesh Jr life. While the change was a nail biting and stomach process they're glad of their second chance at their happily ever after. Gilgamesh Jr bought him a light blue tux with rainbow tie. Joshua however did not buy him a tux he didn't want to dress that way so he wanted something of his own. so he made himself a light blue bodysuit with long sleeves with white lace at the end of the sleeves and the end of legs. He made a rainbow head piece with white vail. being the first ever he knows this may become a new fashion for weddings to come and he welcomes it. Joshua can't wait for their wedding. He hopes for the wedding he dreamed of.

.

Chapter 22

Wedding of The Century

Rain was pattering the window onto the ground and sliding down the windshield of the black SUV. Luna is looking out the window in the passenger seat frowning. It was a dreary rainy day wedding shopping.

"Mom, we don't have to do this today. It's raining and it's really depressing. I'm hoping it doesn't rain on the wedding day." Luna says

"Luna honey you have exactly two months to get this wedding planned. We need all that time. Please cheer up, I promise it won't rain forever." Rose says smiling.

Luna looks over at her mom and smiles.

"You're right mom. I shouldn't be getting upset over a little rain." Luna says cheering up.

The day seems to fly by as Luna and her mom Rose go to the flower shop which they picked out the perfect bouquet of blackish purple orchids with and white roses, with a sprig of baby's breath to make it complete. After leaving the flower shop, they head over to the bridal shop to pick out the bridesmaid dresses and the bridal gown. By the time they got to the local bridal shop Moon's Bridal it had stopped raining and the sun was out with a rainbow cresting over the sky. Rose and Luna get out of the car and head up to the bridal shop. Opening the door, the jingle of the bell alerts the woman behind the counter of their arrival.

"Welcome to Moon's Bridal, where our gowns are to die for." the clerk says with a smile.

"Hello, my name is Rose and this is my daughter Luna. We are here looking for blackish purple bridesmaid gowns and a beautiful wedding gown for my daughter." Rose says.

"Well congratulations. I'm happy to help in any way. We actually just had a beautiful assortment of blackish purple bridesmaids gowns the other day. Why don't we go take a look." the clerk says.

Following the friendly clerk to the dress rack Luna and Rose begin to sift through the gowns. One bridesmaid dress catches her eye and she pulls it from the rack.

"Mom, I think I found the bridesmaid dress I want to get for the wedding." Luna says excitedly.

Rose looks up and sees the gown her daughter is holding. It's the same color as her bouquet, strapless princess cut top with a flowing shimmering bottom.

But, not too much poof to make it hard to wear, just enough to give the bridesmaids some pep in their step.

"Oh Luna honey it's gorgeous. Now we need to figure out how many we will need." Rose says.

"Well Melissa, Nola, Cherry my best friend from high school and Melinda my friend from work. So I would say four mom." Luna says smiling.

"Ma'am could we have four of these gorgeous bridesmaid dresses to go." Rose asks.

"Yes ma'am I will get them wrapped up for you ladies while you look at the bridal gowns." the clerk says walking over to Luna and Rose and taking the dress.

"I will just be a moment. the clerk replies.

Rose and Luna went over to the shoes and grabbed four matching pairs for the bridesmaid and set them down on the chair waiting for the clerk to come back. Luna begins to smile as she turns and sees the racks full of gorgeous bridal gowns. Not knowing exactly what she wants, she walks over to the racks with her mom and begins to look for the perfect wedding gown. The clerk returns with the four bridesmaid dresses in the garment bag and lays them gently on the chair next to Rose and Luna. Luna squealed as she picked up the gown she was wanting. The ball gown is silk and flowey. The top of the dress is made of silk with sequins adorning the neckline of the strapless gown.

The middle of the gown has a blackish purple sequin middle leading down into the bouffant style skirt. Feeling the dress and looking at it Luna knows this is the dress. She will look like a princess in this dress and Daniel is going to flip.

"Mom, I found my dress!" Luna squeals. Rose looks up at her daughter and sighs in relief.

After two grueling hours looking through the racks of dresses Rose is excited to know her daughter found her perfect dress. Rose walks over to her daughter and looks at the dress.

"Oh my stars Luna. It's absolutely gorgeous and the middle matches the other dresses and the bouquet perfectly." Rose says with excitement.

"Have you ladies found the dress you want?" the clerk says smiling.

"Yes, yes we have. We would like this wedding gown, bridesmaid shoes and Rose looks down and finds the perfect shoes for her daughters wedding dress.

The sparkly embroidery on the top of the high heels is the same color as the wedding.

"We will take these too ma'am. Thank you." Rose says.

Luna and Rose follow the clerk to the register. Once the dresses were rang up, the total for everything was one thousand two hundred and fifty-nine dollars.

"Mom are we ok spending this much?" Luna says shocked at the price. "Honey don't worry, your dad and I have this. We have been putting money up for a while now. Our baby girl is getting married and my daughter will have everything you want and you will have the perfect wedding." Rose says smiling, handing the clerk the cash. The receipt printed out and the clerk handed it to Rose.

"Congratulations again, you ladies have a wonderful day and thank you for shopping at Moon's Bridal." the clerk said cheerfully.

The rest of the day was a blur. The wedding planning was exhausting and by the time Luna and Rose made it back to the cabin Luna was ready to soak in a hot bath and go to sleep for the night. When Bo saw his wife and daughter walk in.

"So how did the dress shopping and flower shopping go?" Bo replies.

"Well dad it was exhausting. My feet hurt and all I want to do is go soak in a bath and pass out." Luna says, taking a deep sigh.

"Good news is we got the bridesmaid dresses, and Luna's wedding dress. Which if I may say so myself are absolutely gorgeous." Rose chimes in with excitement.

"So my little girl got almost everything she needs and wants then? That's good, maybe tomorrow we can start looking at caterers so we can at least gert a menu set up for the wedding. Now the wedding cake is all on you and Daniel. You both need to be there to see which flavors you want to combine together, how many tiers you both want and the colors." Bo says.

"Ahhhh more work? Why can't I just take a break and relax tomorrow?" Rose asks with mocking sadness in her voice.

"Honey, like I said. You and Daniel only have two months till the wedding. We want to make sure everything is perfect for the both of you. Given the time, we have a lot to accomplish before August." Rose says.

"Speaking of Daniel, where is he? I figured he would be here when mom and I got home." Rose says.

Melissa and Nick walk into the living room looking at an exhausted Luna.

"My son has decided that all night he needs to hunt. Guess he wants to make sure to get his hybrid side at bay for the wedding. Daniel did say he would be home as soon as he had hunted." Nick said.

"Luna honey, you look exhausted. Why don't you go soak in a hot bath? I will make you some hot chocolate, and then you can go to sleep. As soon as Daniel comes home, I will send him your way." Melissa says walking up to Luna rubbing her back and hugging her.

"That sounds perfect Melissa thank you." Luna says.

"No problem honey. Why don't you head upstairs? I will bring your cocoa to you. We will see you in the morning, and try not to worry so much and get some sleep." Melissa says.

Luna nods her head and begins to walk toward the stairs. Looking up Luna groans, the stairs seem like they go on forever. Mumbling to herself she begins going up the stairs to the master bathroom. Once she is in the bathroom she begins to fill the garden tub with bubbles and hot water. Turning toward the candles, Luna lights each one and goes over to the light switch and turns the light off. The glow of the candles dancing on the walls illuminating the bathroom in a calming ambient glow. Luna strips down and steps into the tub, with a sigh, she slides down and puts a washcloth over her eyes and breathes in the scent of vanilla lavender.

Relaxing in the bubbles she dozes off. Luna is startled by a knock at the door, not realizing how long she has been asleep.

"Luna honey you ok? I just wanted to check on you and your hot chocolate is ready." Melissa says through the door.

"I'm ok, I'm getting out now. I'll be right out Melissa." Luna says.

Luna unplugs the tub and stands up reaching for her towel. Wrapping it around her hair she grabs her robe and puts it on. Walking over to the door, Luna turns the knob and opens it. Melissa is standing on the other side of the door hot chocolate in one hand and an eye mask in the other. Luna takes the hot chocolate from Melissa and walks down the hall to her room. Turning to Melissa./

"Thank you for this. Good night." Luna says. "Good night sweetie sleep tight." Melissa replies smiling.

Luna heads into the dark room and lays on the bed. The silence put her to sleep. There is a loud bang right outside of Luna's bedroom door, and Luna jumps up shaking. Getting out of bed she heads over to her door and opens it. Daniel is standing there drunk, Luna glares at him and he smiles.

"Hey beautiful. I'm sorry if I woke you up." Daniel says slurring his words.

Reeking of whiskey, Luna steps to the side of the door to let Daniel in. Daniel stumbles inside the bedroom and turns towards Luna.

"You know I love you right?" Daniel slurs.

"Yes Daniel I know you love me, and I love you. But, coming in at all hours of the night. What the hell is wrong with you?" Luna yells.

Not wanting to wake the house up she closes her door. Luna turns to Daniel angrily, and Daniel can smile and walk over to her and try to kiss her.

"Daniel damn it! That doesnt fix everything. I was worried about you, you have been gone almost all damn night. Then you want to come home drunk off your ass and what...have sex. No, I don't think so." Luna says with a low growl.

"Beautiful, don't be mad at me. It was just a little harmless fun." Daniel says.

Luna walked over to the bed and grabbed Daniel's pillow and a spare blanket. Throwing them at him she yells.

"Go sleep it off on the couch. I don't want to be around you right now!"

With tears in her eyes she turns her back to him.

"Luna please. I want to be here with you." Daniel says sadly.

"If that was the case you would have been home, no galavanting around getting drunk. Especially not this close to our wedding. Now please leave." Luna says, choking back the tears.

Daniel admitting defeat walks over to the door and opens it.

Looking back at Luna he says, "I love you Luna."

Luna didn't look at him or say anything back. The sound of the door closing softly was Luna's indication that Daniel was headed down to the living room. With the silence encasing the room once more, Luna broke down and cried. The pain and heartache she feels all coming out in waves. Laying back down the tears soaking her pillow she cries herself to sleep. Luna woke up that morning to the sun streaming through her window. Putting her arm up to shield her eyes she gets out of the bed, and heads toward the bathroom.

Once Luna is in the bathroom, she strips down and gets in the tub. After last night's little fiasco, she just needed to relax. The puffiness in her eyes says that she has been crying all night. After she soaks in the tub for a while, Luna stands up and steps out of the tub. Getting dressed she heads down stairs to eat breakfast. Luna can hear Daniel talking in the kitchen as she stops midstep.

"Dad, I didn't mean to make her feel that way. I went out and had a couple drinks. I completely lost track of time." Daniel says.

"I understand son, but Luna wants you here. She was worried sick about you all night. then you come in drunk. Son, that was wrong, you're getting married and you need to be a man. That woman loves you more than you will ever know." Nick says.

"I know dad and I love her too, all I want to do is spend the rest of my life with the girl;. She is it for me dad no one else will ever take her place." Daniel says.

Luna is standing in the doorway, listening to the conversation when Daniel turns and sees her. The tears pricking her eyes, when Daniel walks up to her they stream down her cheeks.

"I'm so sorry, beautiful. I will never do it again. I swear, I love you Luna." Daniel says taking her in his arms.

Luna looks up at Daniel.

"I love you too Daniel, please don't ever leave me alone like that again." Luna says.

Daniel tilts her chin up to him and gently kisses her on her lips. Breathing in Daniel's scent makes Luna weak. Kissing him back she wraps her arms around his neck.

Daniel breaks away from the kiss and whispers.

"I will never leave you alone again for as long as I live."

Luna smiles and hugs Daniel.

"I missed you so much last night. I couldn't sleep, all I did was cry and I almost came down to the living room to get you." Luna says.

"I miss you more than you know." Daniel says.

Luna and Daniel walked over to the table and sat down and began to eat breakfast. Smiling at one another they knew their future was going to be ok.

The two months of wedding planning finally came to an end. Luna and Daniel will be married in twenty-four hours and the excitement in the house is buzzing. Luna's phone rang and she noticed it was her best friend, she slid the bar and answered the phone.

"Whats up Mel?"

"Girl, get ready I'm taking you out for a bachelorette party." Mel says.

"I don't need all that, you know, I would be happy with just a simple dinner." Luna says.

"No way to get dressed I'm on my way to get you." Mel said.

Luna went to protest more and she heard the click and silence. Damn it Luna thought to herself. Now how the hell am I going to explain this to Daniel. Luna turned to her closet and riffled through the clothes. She found a leather pair of pants and rose gold halter top. Grabbing her knee high boots she began to get dressed. Once Luna was dressed she did her hair and makeup and headed out the bedroom door.

Walking down the hall with the click of her boots echoing, she headed toward the living room. Melissa looked at Luna and smiled.

"I take it, the bestie decided to get you to go out?" Melissa says.

"Yeah she wouldn't take no for an answer." Luna said, smirking.

"Well that's good, Daniel went out for his bachelor party. Be safe and have fun." Melissa said, smiling and walking up to Luna hugging her.

"Thanks Melissa I will." Luna said, hugging her back.

The knock at the door signaled that Mel was there to pick Luna up. Walking over to the door Luna swings it open and sees her group of friends all cheering.

"Lets go get wasted and have some much needed fun." Mel said with the group of girls cheering behind her.

Luna looked past the group and a smile flew to her face, there sat a stretch limo and the driver was out holding the door open. Luna runs out the door sprinting towards the limo leaving the other girls behind.

"Come on slow pokes lets get this party started!" Luna yelled. The other girls including Mel all whooped and hollered.

Once everyone was inside the limo they began their descent down the driveway. Looking around and seeing the lights Luna smiled to herself. The bar was fully stocked with champagne. Mel grabs the glasses and passes them out.

Raising the glass Mel says.

"To the best damn night ever, and to my bestie Luna. May married life treat you to a good girl. May Daniel know what type of goddess you are and cherish every moment with you. If he doesn't then we will kick his ass!" Mel says.

All the girls cheering and agreeing with Mel's speech.

The limo pulled up to the most exclusive club, the girls all got out of the limo. Walking up to the doorman Luna flashes him her smile. The man looked at her with a stern look on his face.

"Are you going to let us in?" Luna asks.

"Invitation only ladies." the doorman says.

Luna looks back at Mel and frowns, then turns to the doorman again. Closing her eyes Luna lets change come slowly. Just enough for her eyes to change only. When she opens them Luna flashes her smile again, her eyes glowing a beautiful shade of purple.

"Sir, we would love to go into the club. This is my bachelorette party and I'm getting married tomorrow. So could you be kind to let us in." Luna says her eyes transfixed on the doorman.

Like in a trance like state the doorman steps aside and lets the girls pass.

"Have fun ladies," he says. Luna, Mel and the other girls pass by him all cheering. Luna walks and closes her eyes, fixing the change.

"Girl I don't know how you did that, but it was awesome!" Mel exclaimed.

"You just have to know how to talk to people." Luna says.

The music in the club is loud and throbbing. The girls all begin to dance as they head to the middle of the floor. Luna closed her eyes and swayed to the music. Opening her eyes she feels the crowd watching her.

"Luna, give them a show girl. It's your last night of freedom before you're a married woman." Mel says.

Luna, already intoxicated by the champagne in the limo, climbs up on the bar.

"Play something slow and sexy!" Luna shouts.

The crowd cheers and someone begins to play Voodoo by Godsmack. Luna closed her eyes and lets the music take control. Feeling the change begins, she opens her eyes qand the room seems to spin. Her eyes glowing everyone in the bar seems to have their attention transfixed on her. Not noticing the color change in her eyes. Wolf whistles echo in Luna's ears spurring her on.

"Go girl!" Mel shouts with slurred speech.

When the song ended Luna jumped off the bar and took another shot of tequila. Feeling off balance Luna went to find someplace to sit down.

"Mel, I'm going to sit down. You guys keep having fun." Luna said with a slur.

"Ok love." Mel said as she continued to dance.

Luna got off the dance floor and noticed a nice purple plush couch in the dark corner. Stumbling, she began to go towards the couch. She was only ten feet from the couch when she smelled Daniel's scent. Walking quicker to the couch, she noticed Daniel making out with some slut and all his buddies cheering him on. Luna's heart sank. She closed her eyes hoping it was all a dream. She opened them again and the image did not go away.

Luna walked up to the couch and yanked the slut by her hair off of Daniel. Daniel was shocked by the sudden jolt, looked up and saw Luna standing in front of him, eyes glowing purple.

"Luna?" Daniel slurs.

"Yeah it's me. You two timing bastard." Luna yells.

All of a sudden Luna's friends descended on her and Daniel.

"Luna honey are you alright?" Mel asks.

"Yeah, I'm ok. But this piece of shit woman won't be. I need to get out of here before I do something I will regret." Luna says with venom in her voice, her eyes transfixed on Daniel.

"You know what Daniel, I loved you. You were the only one for me, but I guess monogamy just isn't your thing. Well let me tell you something, I don't ever want to see your face ever again. You are a low down dog and you need to reap what you sow. I'm only going to say this once so you better hear me clearly because I will not be repeating it. The wedding is off, we are no longer together, don't try to pull any bullshit when you sober up. No apology in this world would be big enough for me to accept from you. You took my heart and I want it back. When I get home I will make sure to let everyone know. I want to forget everything we ever had, because the pain I feel right now won't be as bad as the pain you will feel tomorrow." Luna says.

Daniel looks at her with tears in his eyes.

"Luna...please just listen.." Daniel slurs but Luna raises her hand and slaps him in the face.

The sound echoes through the club, and with tears in her eyes and her heart breaking Luna turns to Mel.

"Take  me home Mel." Luna says.

"Alright honey, lets go." Mel says taking Luna by her shoulders and leading her out of the club.

Once outside Luna breaks down into uncontrollable sobs and falls to the ground.

"How could he do this to me? I don't understand, we were getting married tomorrow. None of this makes any sense. This isn't the Daniel I fell in love with." Luna sobs.

"Honey, let me tell you something. That man in there loves you. He's drunk off his ass and from what others have seen and I heard. That woman was all over him. He didn't want anything to do with her. She was kissing him not the other way around. Why don't we get you home and in bed? Get you sobered up and then you can talk to Daniel in the morning." Mel says helping Luna off the ground into the limo.

The other girls followed behind Mel and all got into the vehicle.

The sun was shining bright through the window, Luna groans and tries to shield her eyes from the torturous light. Luna's head felt like a jackhammer was playing a symphony in her head. Sitting up Luna feels the bile rise up in her throat and she jumps off the bed and runs to the bathroom. Once she slams her body into the door the door breaks off its hinges. Leaning over the night of drinking all comes up. Luna lays her head on the toilet and continues to empty the contents of her drunken night into the toilet.

Once the room seemed to fade, Luna raised her head and leaned against the vanity of the sink. Images of last night ran through her mind, the memories playing back like it was a movie playing on a screen. Luna closes her eyes and the memory of that woman and Daniel played, the blood began to boil in Luna's viens. Slowly getting up off the floor Luna goes to the shower and turns the water on. The steam filling the bathroom, Luna undresses and stands underneath the hot water and lays her head against the shower wall. Luna couldn't stop that began to overcome her body.

Daniel cheated on her the night before their wedding. Her sobs became more violent, the tears streaming out her eyes she slid down the shower wall cradling her knees to her chest. Luna's sobs were of the heartbreak and anger she felt. The knock on the now broken bathroom door startled her, and she looked up through the frosted glass. Daniel was standing there, his eyes to the floor. Luna didn't say anything; she just stared at him, the sobs still ravishing her body.

"Are you ready to go to Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. 's wedding?" asks Daniel

Luna nods yes and processes to get dressed and they head to the warehouse where they took their training as it has been decorated for Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr.'s wedding. There are old locker rooms in the building. Joshua is in one and Gilgamesh Jr. is in the other. Luna goes to Joshua and Daniel goes to Gilgamesh Jr. Joshua can tell Luna is upset.

"Girl what is with face?" asks Joshua

Luna starts to sob "I caught Daniel kissing another girl last night."

"Oh Luna i'm sorry I know he loves you I don't know I think there's something more to it." says Joshua.

In the other locker room.

"Daniel you have been quiet the whole time what's on your mind you help me now it looks like it's my turn to help you." says Gilgamesh Jr.

"Well this girl came up out of nowhere and started and the next thing I'm being slapped by Luna. I tried talking to her but she won't." says Daniel

He throws his head into his hands in despair and heartbreak.

"Where are you that drunk?" asks Gilgamesh Jr.

"No one drinks and the next thing I know I'm being slapped and then waking up this morning. I LOVE LUNA I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO HURT HER." Daniel yells in anger.

Luna and Joshua heard the yelling Joshua call Gilgamesh Jr. phone.

Gilgamesh Jr. answers "Hello."

"What the hell is going on down there?" asks Joshua.

"Our friend was on drugs last night. He is heartbroken, despair and in disbelief." says Daniel.

Luna can hear it because Joshua has the speakerphone on.

"Luna If you can hear me, I do not know who that woman was and wasn't drunk. I had only one drink and I don't remember much after that. I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO HURT YOU I LOVE YOU AND ONLY YOU. YOU'RE THE ONLY ONE FOR ME." Daniel says as tears start rolling down his face.

"Oh girl I told you something smells fishy about it. Girl you need to go get your man, hold him tight and never let him go ever again and lets all get married today." says Joshua with a smile.

Luna calls Nick. Luna heard the line being answered.

"Hey Nick Will bring Daniel and I's clothes here please." says Luna.

"Yes." says Nick.

"Yes we are getting married," says Joshua with excitement.

As the wedding clothes finally came Joshua and Luna looked at each other.

"Girl, you look beautiful as an April spring day." says Joshua.

There is a knock at the door.

"Joshua, they're ready for you." says Joshua dad.

"OK be right there. I'll see their girl. lets knock them out. says Joshua.

As he walks out of the locker room. Luna gets more nervous when she hears the wedding music begins to play. Daniel is in the other locker room just as nervous. He is thinking of what is going to say. Daniel walks out of the locker room up to Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. 's wedding. Daniel draft of lala land flashing back when Luna and him first met to how their love first blossomed, and every good moment happened between them. Gilgamesh Jr pats him on the shoulder.

"Knock em dead soldier." says Gilgamesh Jr.

Daniel looks and sees Luna standing at the end of the carpet and the wedding music begins to play. Daniel at this moment is in slow motion as he watches Luna walk up to the ulter.

The Reverend says.

" Dearly beloved, we're gathered here today to bring Luna and Daniel together in holy matchmanlony. Do you Daniel take Luna." says the Reverend.

"Reverend, I would like to say my vow please." says Daniel.

"Sure go ahead Daniel." says the Reverend. "Luna, the love of my life. from the very first time we were together my heart fluttered. I was shy and nervous. As time went on I knew they were meant to be together forever. If I was your sword you were my armor. Your lips are as sweet as honey from the beehive. The most of all your love is most addicting, how everyday I want more like I can't get enough of it. You're the only one for me. You're the only woman for me. Can nobody ever be like you Luna the one and only. Can nobody love like you, There's nobody more beautiful than you, I can't see myself without you. I love you with every ounce of me even death would part us. I would be waiting for you to be together once again. If you're sick, I would be glad to take it to make you better because your life is more important than mine. To see you and to be you is what keeps me going, keeps my heart beating, keeps my soul superpower, You're my light threw the darkness, and you're what make my world go around. I love you. I take you to be your wife forever and ever and nothing will keep us apart." says Daniel,

As he ends his vows.there's not a dry eye in the room. Luns is even in tears after Daniel said vows.

"Luna." says the Reverend.

"I feel the same way and I take you to be my husband forever ever." says Luna.

"I now Pronounce husband and wife you may be the bride." the reverend replies.

They kiss each other. As the reception kicks off everyone is dancing and having fun. Tayden is hoping him and Victoria can have a happy day like this soon.

"Hey everyone, I would like to give a gift to the newly married couples. Nola and I have two cabins in the falls. we haven't used them so I would like for them to use it for the honeymoon." says William.

They all cheer in happiness for the married couple. Everyone cheers as Gilgamesh Jr., Joshua, Luna, and Daniel leave for their honeymoon. William hands each couple a set of keys , congratulates them and wishes them the best on their honeymoon. Luna is so tired she falls asleep on the way up to the falls. When they get their Daniel picks Luna up and carries her across the threshold. He lays her down and covers her with a blanket and kisses her goodnight.

The next day, Daniel takes Luna over to the waterfall. Luna looks at Daniel, smiles and winks. Daniel grabs Luna and falls and starts kissing her and they lay down on the rock. Luna starts taking her clothes off and rips Daniel clothes off. They're making love under the waterfall and the loudness of the falls hides Luna moans.

Daniel and Luna are cuddling the falls. They walked back to the cabin and from the sound of Joshua and Gilgamesh Jr. had the same idea but stayed in the cabin. As everything seems to fall into place.

Chapter 23

Victoria's Hiding a Secret

Victoria is hiding  a very terrible secret and what's worse she is toying with Tayden's heart. She is letting him play with his feelings. as you would guess this one of Damon loose ends he had for a back up because he William and Bo would fight to death. Poor William and his clan have fought so much. and people just keep coming after them none stop. You figure people would get the hint by now they are family that defend themselves. They will take someone out if they have to. all over a hybrid and Victoria wants the hybrid because he is so powerful but what she doesn't realize is there are three now.

Bo and William were very lucky they didn't die from the change but they had to make a quick decision because Damon was fixing to take their power back and kill them. I know Bo is glad he doesn't have to wear his moon necklace anymore. Yes it's very rare to change someone into a hybrid but at the sametime it is risky. Daniel had learned from Rose how to change someone into a hybrid without killing them. It is said if a hybrid bites someone they can change into either vampire or werewolf but if you that person drinks the blood of the hybrid. Immediately after the bite they will become a hybrid because the blood and the bite enter two different parts of the body and by the time the cells meet it is already over with.

Victoria is missing this information so as of now she is trying to get close to Tayden but Tayden isn't going to tell her there is more than one hybrid because of the risk of family.

As Tayden  maks it back to college Victoria meets him there. She's going to try to get as much information out of Tayden she can. So she can figure out her right time of attack. At the Dracula is out there no one knows if going to still attack if so when, where, and how. Bo and William ask themselves this every single day. Victoria is asking Tayden about his family.

He tells her a lie because he knows something is mist because of what they have been through so he tells her oh my family is not all that great we are just a normal family. Victoria knows this is a lie and she doesn't push him too far so she doesn't give up the real her and her mission. so Victoria hopes he will open up to her about his family like a book and tell her all of his secrets. They go to the first class of the day. Tayden went to Chemistry 601 and Victoria headed to English Lit 405.

The day seems to drag on as Tayden keeps looking at the clock, counting down the time the professor will shut his fucking jaws and let the class go. Not being around Victoria is a hard thing, that's all he thinks about. When the bell rings he runs across campus to meet her, but she is nowhere to be found.

"Where the hell is she?" Tayden says. The crowd of students standing in the quad look at Tayden chuckling.

"Aw what's wrong Tae, Victoria finally figures out she is with a loser." one of the boys says. Tayden looks over and sees Michael snickering at his joke.

"You know McCallister you think you're funny, but in retrospect you are a little pussy who takes steroids just to make it on the football team." Tayden says with a sneer.

"Look here you fucking little bitch, you can say whatever, but I was fucking your girl last night. Actually I've been fucking her truth be known." Michael says.

"You lying son of a bitch, Victoria would never touch you. She has better taste than you." Tayden says.

"Yeah, my taste all in her mouth and down her throat." Michael says as he turns to the other students laughing.

Tayden decides that Michael Mcallister isn't worth getting kicked out of college for and walks away.

"Yeah run away you fucking pussy, thats why your bitch will be riding the bull tonight." Michael yells at Tayden as the students in the quad begin to laugh.

Tayden thinks to himself that Michael still isn't worth it while walking to his next class. Once Tayden gets across the quad to Advanced Chemistry 306 he sees Victoria standing by the door waiting on him.

"Hey handsome." Victoria purrs.

Tayden looks at her with an angry look.

"Where the fuck were you at?" Tayden says with a low growl.

"I skipped my first class, and left campus to get you a present." Victoria says holding out a small box to Tayden.

Tayden looks at the black and blue velvet box as he takes it from her hands. When he opens the box he sees a necklace made with pure silver with a pendant of a wolf howling at the moon. Tayden looks at Victoria and smiles.

"I love it, thank you gorgeous. How can I stay mad when you do something so thoughtful?" Tayden says walking up to Victoria picking her up and twirling her.

Tayden puts Victoria down and kisses her slowly on her lips, feeling her body responding he pulls away. Seconds later class begins.

"I gotta go gorgeous, but we are on for Sunday dinner at my family's cabin right?" Tayden asks.

"We most definitely go for a handsome Sunday dinner." Victoria says.

As Tayden walks into class Victoria's smile turns to a sneer.

"Ohhh handsome clueless Tayden we are on for Sunday dinner, but that is also going to be the day you and your family will die." Victoria says to herself disappearing from the campus.

(Victoria's Fall from Grace)

May 17, 1870

The sun was setting and the humidity in the air made it hard to breathe. The Texas nights were not anything to play with, and the women at the Harding Brothel were up and waiting for the men to begin to file in. Victoria got up off her king size bed with the pink silk sheets. Stretching her achy muscles she walks over to her  armour and begins to rummage through her clothes to see what she wants to wear tonight. Money at the brothel is great, and the men are great too. Not one time has Victoria ran into a gentleman who was rough or rude to her.

Victoria picks up the purple and black corset and the matching skirt. Sitting on the edge of her bed she grabs her clothes and begins to put them on. Grabbing her boots  she laces them up, now it is time to get her makeup on. Standing up and walking over to her makeup stand she sits on the chair and begins to apply the right amount of rouge to her cheeks and a soft color of coral lipstick to adorn her perfect lips. Victoria looks down at her choices of eye shadow and picks a black eyeshadow. Sliding the brush over her lids, she looks at the finish look and smiles to herself.

Getting up and walking to the door she says to herself.

"Alright gorgeous, lets go make some men very happy."

Turning the door knob she walks out the door and down the hall to the stairway. The spiral staircase always posed a fear for Victoria, because she is afraid that one day she may trip and fall to her death. So she grabs hold of the wooden railing and saunters down the stairs in a silky fluid like motion. The other ladies were waiting at the bottom of the stairs smiling, waiting on their madam to show up and unlock the doors.

"Why are we ladies in for a prosperous night?" Victoria says.

"I sure as hell hope so, lately we have been getting screwed, hopefully tonight we walk away with some real cash." Niki says.

"Now Niki you know these men come here for one thing, and most of them are married and just want to fuck and leave." Natasha says with a strong southern accent.

"Da Niki, listen to Natasha, she has been in this business since the beginning." Raylin says with a russian accent.

"Everything will work out tonight ladies. I have a feeling that the men will be different tonight, and their pockets full of cash waiting to be emptied." Victoria says.

All the ladies turn and look at Victoria and begin to laugh. Victoria thinking to herself.

"Yes, tonight is going to change everything." Victoria's thoughts are interrupted with knocking on the floorboards.

Looking up Victoria sees Madam Scarlett, a big smile adorning her lips. Looking at the woman you would think she wasn't able to walk. Her breasts had to be a double D, and the ruby red corset she wore was so tight it pushed her stomach in. Making it look like she could barely breathe.Victoria knows that she was sore after every encounter she faces. Victoria hears Madam Scarlett groaning in pain when she soaks in the bath.

The one thing Victoria liked about Madam Scarlett is she doesn't let the gentlemen callers ever wrong her girls in any way.To her these girls are her life, and her family.

"Now ladies, I feel it's going to be a good night, the moon is full. The air is muggy and these gentleman are always looking for a good fuck, so before I open this door let me tell you all the same thing I tell you every night. If a gentleman tries to hurt you or leave without paying, ring your bell. Do not let them think they can get away with this." Madam Scarlett says with a smirk

. Opening a hidden door, she pulls out her shotgun to show the ladies she means business. Madam Scarlett closes the hidden door, and walks over to the front doors,

"Come on in gentleman, the ladies are all in a line, ready to show you a good time." Madam Scarlett says smiling.

Madam Scarlett leads them around the corner to the stairwell . The ladies are all standing there anticipating the smell of the men. The faint smell of whiskey and cigar smoke filled the room, and the ladies shivered with excitement. The men begin to come around Madam Scarlett.

"Now you gentlemen know the rules. Do not break these rules, fair warning if you do you will be shot on the spot and buried in my backyard." Madam Scarlett says.

The men look amongst one another and nod to Madam Scarlett. The men go around the Madam and begin to walk down the line of ladies. Carefully choosing who they want companionship from tonight. One of the gentlemen catches Victoria's eye, and she smirks to herself knowing that she will have him before any of the others get to him. The man is six foot two inches, muscular build about one hundred ninety-two pounds. His hair was blond with white streaks, which in Victoria's opinion made him sexier than hell. His clothes are a white button down shirt with black slacks, the man looks like he owns his own business. The man's eyes caught her attention, his eyes were a beautiful color of topaz, not quite orange not quite yellow.

Made his chiseled face look dangerous, but his eyes were drawing her in and Victoria couldn't look away. Looking at the other ladies, Victoria noticed that it was her and three other girls who didn't have a man. When Victoria's eyes went forward again, she noticed the man was looking directly at her, his eyes were like magnets drawing her in and her will to look away melted away when he smiled at her. Victoria notices his teeth are as white as the moon and his canines look sharp, but whatever fear she feels dissolves when he walks up to her.

His voice is as smooth as silk and he asks her.

"What's your name?"

"I'm Victoria." Victoria says as she keeps her eyes locked on him.

"Well Victoria, I will acquire your services tonight, if you are willing to provide them." the man says.

A smile creeps up on Victoria's lips and she knows she has him right where she wants him.

Victoria smiles at him and says.

"I would love to provide my services and companionship to you tonight sir."

The man holds out his hand, and Victoria gracefully takes his hand. Turning towards the stairs she leads him up the spiral staircase, thinking to herself. This man doesn't know all the kinky shit I'm going to do to him tonight. Victoria's smile grows wider, as soon as the gentleman and Victoria reach the top of the stairs, she begins to lead him to her room down the long hall. The sounds of moans and grunts emanating out of the closed doors of the other women with their gentlemen callers. Reaching Victoria's room she opens the door and steps in the room, gently pulling him in after her.

"You can have a seat, I'm going to lock the door, and have myself a drink." Victoria says smiling at the man.

"Ok." the man says.

Victoria turns the lock on her door, the click sounds loud in the silent room. Turning from the door Victoria walks over to her little bar in her room and pulls out a very rare whiskey. Grabbing two glasses she sets them on the bar and looks behind her smiling sweetly.

"Would you like a drink sir." Victoria says.

"Yes, thank you." the man says. Victoria takes the glass top off the bottle and begins to pour the whiskey in the glasses. Once she fills the glasses, she puts the top back on and sets the whiskey down. Picking up the glasses, she walks over to the gentleman and hands him his glass.

"So you know my name, may I know your name, stranger?" Victoria asks.

"My name is Gilgamesh." he says. Victoria looks at him with a puzzled look on her face and smiles at him.

"Gilgamesh, is that a family name?" Victoria asks, downing the rest of her whiskey in her glass. Shivering from the warm liquid as it travels down her throat.

"Centuries old family name to be exact." Gilgamesh says smiling at Victoria.

Victoria walks over to Gilgamesh and runs her fingers down his arm, her eyes locking with his smiling while she runs her tongue over her lips.

"So Victoria what would you like us to do?" Gilgamesh says.

"I'm about to show you sir." Victoria replies.

Victoria slowly unbuttons his shirt sliding it down his muscular tanned arms.

Victoria looks at Gilgamesh and smiles saying.

"I need you to stand for me sir." Gilgamesh stands looking at Victoria with lust burning in his eyes.

Victoria trails her hands down his stomach to the buttons of his pants. Looking down at the button of his pants, she sees his cock is rock hard and wanting to be loved. Smiling at Gilgamesh she undoes the button and slides his pants down his hip. Noticing he wasn't wearing any undergarments, she is shocked to see how endowed he is. The girth of his cock is impressive and she licks her lips with anticipation. Victoria looks up at Gilgamesh and smiles.

Her eyes locked with his seeing the lust in his eyes Victoria took his cock in her mouth, slowly sliding her tongue over the head. The low growl she hears come from him spurs her mouth to keep going. Victoria wants Gilgamesh to be putty in her hands, making his sexual experience with her one he will never forget. The next movement Victoria's mouth does on Gilgamesh's cock sends him over the edge. Pushing Gilgamesh's cock further in her mouth, she deep throats every glorious inch of him. Moaning on his cock she feels him shivering with excitement and she knows he is enjoying the mouth play she is giving him.

Pulling her head back and forth on his cock, making each movement like a natural fluid thrust Victoria knows he is on the brink of cumming. Victoria's eyes look up at his chiseled face and his eyes are closed to the extreme pleasure she is giving him with her mouth. Gilgamesh moves his hands down to her hair, and he grabs a handful and slows her thrusting his cock in and out of her mouth. Victoria smiles against his cock and grabs his ass pushing him once again all the way into her mouth and deep in her throat. Sucking hard swirling her tongue around his shaft she hears the guttural moan. Feeling his cock throbbing in her mouth she knows he is close to cumming, and before she lets him feel the release, and sending his seed down her throat Victoria pulls her mouth from his cock.

Looking back up at his face, his eyes meet her gaze and she smiles lustfully.

"Don't want you to cum so soon, I have a lot of sexual experiences for us to experience together." Victoria says.

Victoria gets up off the hardwood floor and walks over to the bed. Her eyes still locked on his, she motions for Gilgamesh to join her on the bed. Gilgamesh's eyes now glowing yellow he walks over to Victoria his cock still hard. Gilgamesh knows if he doesn't bury himself deep within her he will go insane.

"Victoria your mouth is a torturous thing I will love to endure over and over again." Gilgamesh says lustfully.

Victoria smiles at him and says.

"There's more where that came from sir. By the end of the night, you and your gorgeous cock shall be satisfied."

"I shall warn you now, I can be an animal in bed." Gilgamesh says smiling.

"I think I can handle anything you can bring sir." Victoria says.

Gilgamesh reaches for her lifting her off the bed, he wraps his arms around her waist, pushing her back on the bed. Gilgamesh runs his hands down the length of Victoria's body, enjoying the shivers he is causing her. He slides his body up her capturing her lips in a deep passionate kiss. His tongue opening her mouth, the taste of whisky lingering on her tongue and mouth. Swirling his tongue tasting her, makes his cock harder. His tongue slowly licking her bottom lip, he bites it, causing her to moan and gasp at the same time. A smile creeping on Gilgamesh's lips he kisses Victoria again, sending her body into blissful oblivion.

Gilgamesh's tongue is not done creating the heat and pleasure burning inside her soul. He trails his tongue down her neck and down her chest till he captures her breasts in his mouth. Slowly swirling his tongue around her nipple and biting it, causing Victoria to moan and shiver with excitement. Gilgamesh trails his mouth down her stomach while squeezing her breast, making her moans of pleasure louder with his hands and mouth.

Gilgamesh stops short of her pussy.

I want to feel how wet you are for me." Gilgamesh says.

Sliding his finger deep within her pussy he finds her G-spot. Caressing the spot Victoria moans in pleasure as he slides his finger in and out of her with a rapid deep penetration. Victoria's pussy soaking his finger, the scent of her is like champagne and strawberries.

Gilgamesh knows she is on the brink of cumming, he feels her muscles tighten around his finger. Before she can find release he pulls his finger out of her pussy. Her moans of rejection secho through the room. As Gilgamesh smiles, he looks up at her and sees the lust clouding her mind. Gilgamesh replaces his finger with his tongue as he flicks his tongue over her clit. Tasting her sweetness, and knowing she is dripping wet. Victoria is ready for him to bury his cock deep within her and pound her, but he wants to make her cum, he needs to taste the sweet juices her body is releasing. Gilgamesh moves his mouth from her clit to the opening of her pussy licking up all the juices her body is releasing, tasting just like she smells. The taste of sweet strawberries and champagne touch his tongue. Sucking deeply on her pussy, he feels his body begin to react and begins to get that drunk feeling. Victoria hands the back of his head and she grabs a handful of his hair. Pushing his mouth deeper on her pussy Gilgamesh growls his response to her as his tongue begins going in and out of her faster.

Victoria's body takes over and the orgasm she feels is like a wave hitting the rocks. She throws her head back on her pillows and screams in ecstasy as Gilgamesh continues licking her clit and pussy. Her legs began to shake, as wave after wave of orgasms rocked her body. Gilgamesh grabs her legs and wraps them around his muscular shoulders, lifting her hips off the bed. Suckling every last bit of cum from her till she is like liquid on the bed.

When the orgasms subside, Gilgamesh looks up at Victoria, Victoria's eyes lock with his and she smiles. As she sits up, her blond hair falling back on her shoulders, her breasts lying perfectly on her chest. She looks at his cock and licks her lips knowing that his cock is ready for its own release.

Victoria pulls Gilgamesh to her and rolls him over so his back is now on the bed.

"My turn." Victoria says with lust and want in her eyes.

Sliding over his hips she straddles him, feeling his cock pushing up. Victoria slides her hips over his cock and pushes every inch of him inside her pussy. Moaning Gilgamesh grabs her hips rocking her against his cock fast and hard. Victoria looks down at Gilgamesh and says,

"Slow down I want this to be long and tortuous." Moving her hips slowly in a circle on his cock, Gilgamesh growls his response. Pushing himself in a sitting position Gilgamesh takes Victoria's breasts in his mouth. Circling his tongue over her nipples. Victoria's hips begin moving faster over his cock. Rocking in a fluid motion of pleasure and ecstasy. Her pussy throbbing against his cock, Victoria's moans and screams echo off the walls of her room.

Gilgamesh moans.

"Victoria, oh god woman. I can't stop fucking you. I need you every night." he growls.

Gilgamesh's cock begins to throb as he releases his close. Victoria feels his cock throbbing inside her.

Victoria looks into his eyes and says.

"I want to feel your cum deep inside me, fill me with your release sir."

Her moans drive him over the edge.

Gilgamesh grabs her hips and rams his cock deep inside her. When the orgasm hits Gilgamesh he howls in ecstasy. Victoria begins to tighten around his cock and she throws her head back and screams her release. Gilgamesh continues ramming his cock inside her as the waves of orgasms hit her one after another. Gilgamesh's cock throbs again and another orgasm hits him, releasing every bit of his cum deep inside her pussy. Victoria continues to ride the waves of their orgasms, the ecstasy running through her body down to her soul.

Gilgamesh puts his mouth on her neck and his canines piercing her skin. Feeling the skin gives way Victoria moans and shudders as the last orgasm crashes through her body. Gilgamesh marks her as his, when their bodies are satisfied he releases her neck from his mouth and Victoria falls sexually satisfied against his chest. A couple of minutes later

Victoria raises her head and sighs.

"That has to be the best sex I ever had."

"I must agree, I never felt that kind of orgasm ever with anyone. It was explosive, and I can't get enough." Gilgamesh says.

"Well sir, I will say that no other gentleman will ever be able to top your sexual appetite." Victoria says with a smile.

Gilgamesh looks at Victoria and then at the mark he left on her.

Thinking to himself.

"This woman will be mine. We are connected by a blood bond. Wherever she goes, I will feel her. She is mine and no one else's."

Gilgamesh lays Victoria down on the pink silk sheets and lays next to her. As Victoria turns to curl up to Gilgamesh.

Victoria looks at him and thinks to herself.

"Things are changing in a good way."

Gilgamesh looks down at Victoria and smiles. Victoria's eyes lock on him and she smiles back. Curling up to him, she lays her hand over his chest, and he lays his arms possessively around her waist.

Gilgamesh thinks to himself.

"This woman doesn't know the changes coming."

Victoria closes her eyes as sleep begins to invade her mind and claude her thoughts. Not knowing what changes are ahead for her.

The next couple of nights at the brothel are full of ecstasy for both Victoria and Gilgamesh. She doesn't let another man touch her, and he doesn't choose any of the other ladies. Gilgamesh knows he has marked Victoria, but what comes next he must help her through. The third night they are together, Victoria is laying in Gilgamesh's arms, she begins to feel hot, not the normal humid heat from the night air, this is a heat deep within her bones. Then she feels like her bones are breaking.

Gilgamesh looks down at her and says.

"It's ok love, this is a normal transition. Just relax, it will be over soon."

Victoria looks at Gilgamesh with fear in her eyes. Tears sliding down her cheeks as the pain becomes unbearable. Gilgamesh takes her lips and kisses her passionately trying to coax her mind to something else while the transition happens. Victoria's  back bends off the bed as she screams in pain.

"What is happening to me?" she says screaming.

"The first night we were together, I marked you. I bit you making you mine. What you are feeling now is what my clan calls the transition. You are becoming what I am." Gilgamesh says.

"What the fuck is that." Victoria screams in pain. "Werewolf, I am bonded to you by blood." Gilgamesh says. Victoria grabs the silk sheets as her whole body begins to shake violently.

"Please Gilgamesh make the pain stop." Victoria cries.

"Love, the only way the pain will cease is if I can help you relax. The only way I know how to make you relax is by giving you pleasure." Gilgamesh says.

"Please just make it stop." Victoria cries.

Gilgamesh lays Victoria on her back and slides down her body. Slowly and gently thrusting his cock into her he begins to feel her relax. The pain she is feeling begins to subside and the pleasure takes over. Gently rocking her body against his cock she moans in pleasure, her eyes closed, feeling the orgasm building. Gilgamesh quickens the thrusts and his cock begins to throb as Victoria's pussy begins to tighten around him. Gilgamesh throws back his head and howls in pleasure.

Victoria lifts off the bed and cries out as the orgasms rake over her body. When the waves of pleasure finally subside.

Gilgamesh looks down at Victoria.

"Love, open your eyes." he says.

Victoria opens her eyes and he sees that her ice blue eyes are now glowing a beautiful reddish purple. Victoria looks up at Gilgamesh and grabs his head and pulls her down to him. Kissing him with a fever he has never  seen in her before. Gilgamesh now knows the transition is complete, Victoria is now forever his.

Chapter 24

Dracula Meets the Hybrid Family

Dracula is still planning his attack but he wonders if there's a chance for peace.

"Sire now there are three hybrids," says the Messenger.

"Three?" asks Dracula.

"Yes Sire three because Damon took back his deal and the hybrid turned his uncles into hybrids" says the Messenger.

"How's that possible? When a hybrid changes someone they either turn into a vampire or werewolf not both" says Dracula.

"I don't know sire. I am just as shocked as you and still can't believe it." says the Messenger.

"I think we need to think about attacking them Because this family is forced to reckon with" replies Dracula.

"Yes sire. They took out Gilgamesh's whole clan" says the Messenger.

"They did? Yeah we have to think twice about this or try to work out some sort of deal. I think I'll do it myself tomorrow " says Dracula.

"Ok sire I'll stay here and hold down the fort."

Dracula prepares from his trip to see William and the clan. The Messenger goes and tells the Dracula clan that everything is on standby and Dracula is going to talk to William's clan.

So the next morning Dracula is fixing to leave. He took running and he is thinking about how he is going to talk to them. Dracula hopes that they don't take him as a threat since he is by himself. Nobody would ever know if anything ever happened to him. As Dracula is on his way. William and the clan are prepared for any trouble. Dracula finally gets to the edge of the property and thinks about how to approach them without them taking him as a threat.

So he decides to approach them slowly. So he begins to walk up slowly and William is outside and sees Dracula getting ready. He doesn't know what he has planned so he takes no chances.

"That's far enough Dracula,"says William.

"Relax I'm not here as a threat I'm talking" says Dracula.

"Talk about what. All we hear is you want us dead. So you think I'm supposed to Let my guard down. Sorry it's going to happen" says William.

"I understand. I heard what happened and what you guys did to the Gilgamesh clan. So I came to talk peacefully with you" says Dracula.

"I do know that this is a trick," says William. "I assure you it is not a trick." Dracula replies.

"Ok, state your business" says William.

"Ok I won't bother you guys as long as you guys don't hurt any of my clan and to make sure you don't do anything reckless to our spices" says Dracula.

"Ok we wouldn't Do anything like that we just wanna live our lives" says William.

"I understand that. So we both want to live in peace" replies Dracula.

"Yes we don't want to have to fight anybody. Just live in peace that's why we have this land so far out and nobody insight for hours the nearest person is an hour away. that's why we like it out here." says William.

"Ok I can handle that. The only reason I didn't about hybrids the first time is they killed constantly so naturally that had to be stop" says Dracula.

"No we don't do that. we feed when we have to and stay to ourselves" says William.

"Ok no problems that's good i don't have to worry about defending the vampire race. I heard what you guys did to the Gilgamesh clan" says Dracula.

"Yeah he wants the hybrid for himself to make his clan stronger" says William. "Oh he did he" asks Dracula.

"Yes we had him tied up in here and admitted why he was here. He said that you and him hadn't seen eye to eye that werewolves were beneath you and he needed the hybrid to make his clan stronger than yours to take you out." replies William.

"Oh that two face old man. Ok I'll leave you guys alone then I apologize for everything" says Dracula then he leaves.

Dracula is mad about what Gilgamesh's real plans were.

"I will deal with him," says Dracula.

Daniel and Luna Though married are ready for college. Luna wants to study teaching to be a teacher for younger kids. Daniel wants a construction worker. Daniel loves to build so he is going to pursue his dreams in construction. Gilgamesh Jr. and Joshua are going to the same college and they are unsure what they want to be yet. Gilgamesh Jr. is leaning toward law school to become a lawyer. Joshua is leaning toward a nurse but for this profession he needs to make sure his hunger is really under control first. The years at college should help. He is having a little trouble adjusting to his new found gifts but getting the hang of it.

Back at the cabin William and the clan are having a hard time adjusting to the children being gone. It's like yesterday they were born and today they fly away for the first time. Melissa, Rose, and Nola are all crying together as their babies have grown up. Bo and William are outside talking together.

"So old friend do you think everything has come down now." Bo says.

"I don't think so. I think we are only just beginning. As long as we are living there will always be a threat to my old friend."replies William. "We live to see a few years too." says Bo.

"Yes, I'd rather not repeat again." says William.

"I agree with you on that one," says Bo.

"It is peaceful right now but it could be the claim before the storm." replies William.

Daniel and Luna finally come home from college. Luna looks so tired that she is fixing to fall out.

Bo says to his daughter

"Come here girl are you alright."

"No daddy. I have a little secret." says Luna. "What's that." says Bo.

"Daddy I am pregnant." Luna replies.

Meanwhile Daryl follows his plan with the virus. He knows that being a hybrid it's going to be difficult because not much affects them. so to come up with something it needs to be damning and quick to the punch. so there's no chance of them returning back to life. Daryl also running the risk of creating a new creature too. The virus he is working is antihybrid this strips them of their incredible strengths and stop their ability to change. They would be brittle as a human and no way to stop it or stop him.

So he thinks William has eyes on him since he found out Victoria was a rat and seen them together and found their plan. so everything seems to have a place but how or what will unfold. Our friends at the cabin seem to keep everything a step ahead. As they're one big happy family now and they will defend that right to live in peace. This might be the end of this chapter but it will not be the last we hear from William and the clan because this is just the beginning of their story and as there are a lot more questions to be answered. As night falls the question is raised. What darkness will fall on them?

(William Speaks)

"Well it has been a century since Bo and I have been humans. I often wonder how we ended up. How we would die. The night we ran into Damon I was 18 years old and Bo was 19 years old. So we are well over hundred years old. It has been a long and eventful life. My gut is telling me that this is just the beginning.

I am not quite sure what is coming next for us but I know Damon won't be the first or the last. Just our existence may be a thorn in people's rear end. You know me, I am the smart ass and sarcastic type I don't care. All of them can kiss my ass. It is hard being a hybrid but we train and force  ourself to fight the hunger. As a hybrid I feel like we have the abilities of a vampire but the hunger of wolves.

Even as a vampire my hunger was bad. I haven't asked Bo what his hunger was or even if he would remember. The ability to change and being wicked fast must also come from the wolf as well the vampire. We don't have to feed on a regular basis because as a hybrid we can eat human food but we are stronger when we feed. You know how long it has been since I had a burger? I am glad Daniel saved us because Damon would have us suffer in the worst kind of way. You should have seen the look on his face when believing the illusion like he thought he would have.

Bo is still a werewolf and I am a vampire because we already changed and we still had the ability to shapeshift into anything we wanted. Hybrid being a new creature also means a new evolution in the vampire and werewolf world. Where hybrids are able to adapt to their surroundings. Maybe that is why they thought they were so deadly long ago. That then them not being able to control their hunger. Killing on a massive scale. Best way I can describe it is you have to  continuous of swallowing to fight the burn in your throat and urge to eat.

It is not really a burn sort like your throat muscle contracting really fast like muscles after it rips and the call it a burn. To some it may be impossible to stop it and give into the hunger. It happens when a vampire or wolf but it worse around humans. The only weakness found for hybrids is starving them to mummification even though that is found to be difficult because like I said before they can eat human food and feed on blood. If that were to happen it would be terrible because one hybrid in that state could clear a whole city. A hybrid wouldn't want human food by then, it would be looking for a means to get blood.

This would be catastrophic for any city big or small. I will do whatever it takes to protect my family. My love Nola and I have been together way too long to let someone separate us now. Even if death or mummification happens to me I would always find a way to come back to her and my child. The memories of my old life before Bo and I were turned because of Damon's bad deal will always flash in front of my eyes. I relive these memories every night when I close my eyes and let sleep envelope my whole body.

I thought I was happy then, but deep down in my heart and soul I know that I wasn't happy with my life. I was just going with the flow and living. Now that I have Nola and our child I am doing more than just walking through life. I am finally living and loving every aspect of what this new life has brought. It may have started with the demon named Damon cursing Bo and I, but I wouldn't do it any different. Nola saved me from a life of misery, and I am a better man for it.

My old friend Bo, what can I say about him, other than when we were turned I tried to kill him, but I didn't know what I was doing. We lost contact for a while, and to say it was my fault is an understatement. Who the hell tried to kill their childhood best friend. Bo and I were friends since we were six, Bo was the new kid in school. No one would talk to him, or even sit with him, but the shy little boy intrigued me and I had to get to know him. So I did, and that was the beginning of our lifelong friendship, until the day I tried to kill him.

Even though I went searching for him I was never able to find him. All I wanted to do was explain and apologize. So that day that I found my old friend was like finding the sunshine after a terrible storm. No matter what happens or comes our way I refuse to let anyone or anything hurt my friend and his family. We are a powerful unit together, apart we have a lot of weaknesses. Like I said together we can beat anything that comes our way. Damon thought he could kill us and take the curse from us but Daniel found a loophole and now we are like him.

Both Bo and I are hybrids, the power sometimes can be overwhelming not knowing how to control it. Once you feed and take the edge off it's a lot easier to control. Being a hybrid has a lot of ups and downs, a lot of regulations you must follow in everyday life. If you were to slip up and not feed with either human food or blood then like I said before it becomes very dangerous."

About the Author/Bio

Grace Cooper is a native of Michigan, born and raised. She began writing her first book Beyond the Moonlight back in March 2019. Grace is working on other projects at this time, including Beyond the Moonlight Darkness Falls which is part 2 to Beyond the Moonlight and the other two books she is working on are Blood & Soul, Saving Ryan's Heart and Terror in Paradise. Grace loves spending time with her nieces and nephews. She loves going to the beach and loves tanning. You can find Grace at home relaxing watching comedy movies when she isn't writing.

You can follow Grace on

Facebook- Grace A Cooper

Instagram-Grace A Cooper

Twitter-Grace A Cooper
  1. Beyond the Moonlight

